communion_n of_o the_o church_n 8._o but_o i_o suppose_v that_o none_o but_o those_o who_o be_v call_v to_o it_o immediate_o by_o christ_n or_o endue_v with_o the_o gift_n of_o infallibility_n therein_o be_v to_o be_v as_o his_o mouth_n and_o hand_n in_o so_o deliver_v the_o gospel_n and_o write_v the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o shall_v be_v his_o word_n or_o law_n to_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o to_o all_o future_a generation_n 9_o but_o as_o prophet_n of_o old_a be_v the_o bringer_n of_o all_o new_a revelation_n and_o the_o priest_n be_v but_o the_o preserver_n expounder_n and_o applier_n of_o the_o word_n which_o the_o prophet_n have_v bring_v so_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o apostle_n evangelist_n and_o prophet_n infallible_o deliver_v that_o word_n and_o law_n which_o all_o succeed_a pastor_n must_v preach_v practice_n and_o rule_n by_o as_o the_o only_a universal_a law_n this_o be_v hitherto_o my_o judgement_n if_o you_o be_v not_o mistake_v i_o be_o no_o member_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o so_o no_o christian_a and_o therefore_o be_o uncapable_a of_o communion_n and_o have_v not_o christ_n spirit_n nor_o title_n to_o salvation_n and_o therefore_o it_o concern_v i_o speedy_o to_o try_v and_o receive_v instruction_n however_o we_o be_v of_o two_o religion_n and_o church_n if_o you_o be_v in_o the_o right_n two_o that_o which_o i_o have_v hitherto_o deny_v herein_o be_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v any_o vicarious_a constitutive_a or_o govern_v head_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a or_o sovereign_a power_n personal_n or_o collective_a have_v supreme_a universal_a legislative_a judicial_a and_o executive_a power_n under_o christ_n which_o all_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o be_v subject_n of_o and_o to_o obey_v 2._o that_o obedience_n to_o such_o a_o universal_a church-soveraign_n or_o power_n be_v not_o the_o necessary_a mean_n or_o term_n of_o universal_a concord_n or_o communion_n 1._o because_o there_o be_v no_o such_o power_n 2._o if_o there_o be_v it_o can_v be_v universal_o know_v by_o christian_n 1._o that_o it_o be_v 2._o what_o it_o be_v 3._o and_o in_o who_o it_o be_v 3._o nor_o can_v the_o measure_n of_o obedience_n to_o such_o power_n necessary_a to_o concord_n and_o communion_n of_o all_o be_v universal_o know_v 4._o and_o de_fw-fr facto_fw-la there_o be_v no_o such_o concord_n or_o communion_n universal_a in_o the_o world_n nor_o ever_o be_v at_o least_o since_o the_o apostle_n day_n of_o these_o in_o order_n i._o if_o there_o be_v any_o vicarious_a universal_a supreme_a power_n that_o all_o must_v obey_v that_o will_v be_v member_n of_o the_o church_n the_o institution_n of_o it_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n or_o in_o some_o other_o divine_a record_n but_o no_o such_o thing_n be_v find_v in_o either_o we_o have_v no_o other_o divine_a record_n that_o notify_v this_o and_o scripture_n do_v not_o it_o be_v the_o apostle_n power_n that_o be_v the_o thing_n hence_o allege_v but_o 1._o while_o they_o be_v near_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o its_o infancy_n or_o small_a number_n man_n can_v have_v send_v to_o they_o for_o their_o judgement_n but_o so_o they_o can_v not_o have_v they_o live_v to_o see_v the_o church_n in_o its_o present_a extent_n if_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n be_v now_o at_o jerusalem_n and_o we_o doubt_v of_o the_o nestorian_a eutychian_a monothelite_n controversy_n and_o the_o rest_n in_o epiphanius_n and_o philastrius_n catalogue_n can_v all_o the_o christian_n in_o america_n africa_n asia_n and_o europe_n know_v that_o the_o major_a vote_n of_o the_o apostle_n meet_v at_o jerusalem_n have_v thus_o or_o thus_o decide_v how_o few_o will_v live_v long_o enough_o for_o that_o satisfaction_n 2._o the_o apostle_n single_o by_o a_o infallible_a unite_n spirit_n be_v the_o mouth_n of_o christ_n to_o deliver_v obligatory_o his_o law_n and_o doctrine_n without_o meet_v to_o consult_v and_o vote_n it_o paul_n profess_v gal._n 1_o that_o he_o receive_v not_o his_o gospel_n from_o the_o apostle_n but_o from_o christ_n and_o his_o epistle_n need_v not_o a_o proof_n of_o their_o authority_n from_o the_o vote_n or_o consent_n of_o the_o rest_n but_o be_v otherwise_o receive_v and_o so_o of_o other_o part_n of_o scripture_n 3._o the_o apostle_n be_v to_o be_v disperse_v about_o the_o world_n and_o not_o to_o stay_v long_o together_o to_o govern_v the_o world_n as_o a_o college_n and_o while_o they_o stay_v at_o jerusalem_n we_o read_v not_o of_o their_o do_v any_o thing_n in_o a_o college_n and_o conciliar_a way_n save_v that_o act._n 15._o &_o 11._o which_o be_v 1._o no_o general_n council_n from_o all_o the_o church_n 2._o nor_o do_v by_o apostle_n only_a but_o the_o elder_n and_o brethren_n also_o of_o the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n 3._o and_o be_v not_o lay_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o major_a vote_n but_o on_o the_o apostolical_a spirit_n of_o infallibility_n and_o their_o special_a knowledge_n of_o christ_n mind_n in_o which_o they_o all_o concur_v 2._o therefore_o their_o authority_n of_o teach_v the_o world_n all_o christ_n command_n m-28-20_a be_v proper_a to_o they_o by_o these_o two_o advantage_n be_v choose_v ear-witness_n and_o have_v the_o spirit_n to_o guide_v they_o into_o all_o truth_n in_o this_o they_o have_v no_o successor_n though_o they_o have_v in_o the_o continue_a part_n of_o their_o work_n they_o be_v christ_n instrument_n in_o universal_a legislation_n and_o the_o scripture_n write_v by_o they_o be_v his_o word_n and_o law_n and_o they_o be_v according_o enable_v to_o seal_v it_o by_o miracle_n and_o give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o imposition_n of_o their_o hand_n this_o law_n of_o christ_n all_o christian_n own_o but_o if_o in_o this_o they_o have_v successor_n 1._o the_o church_n have_v a_o large_a law_n than_o we_o have_v think_v on_o and_o god_n word_n be_v a_o great_a volume_n 2._o and_o miracle_n be_v as_o necessary_a to_o seal_v the_o new_a word_n as_o to_o seal_v the_o old_a ii_o the_o scripture_n deny_v a_o vicarious_a summam_fw-la potestatem_fw-la or_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n have_v a_o legislative_a power_n 1._o in_o that_o it_o say_v that_o there_o be_v one_o lawgiver_n jam._n 4.12_o that_o be_v but_o one._n 2._o in_o call_v christ_n only_o the_o head_n lord_n and_o king_n and_o call_v apostle_n but_o member_n 1_o cor._n 12.27_o and_o steward_n and_o minister_n by_o who_o we_o believe_v 3._o baptise_v we_o only_o into_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o baptism_n be_v christen_n and_o show_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v we_o member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o body_n which_o christ_n be_v the_o saviour_n of_o 4._o paul_n decry_v it_o as_o carnality_n and_o schism_n to_o think_v of_o man_n above_o what_o be_v write_v as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v baptise_a into_o the_o name_n of_o men._n 5._o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o convert_v man_n by_o preach_v up_o themselves_o as_o sovereign_n but_o christ_n only_o profess_v themselves_o witness_n and_o messenger_n of_o his_o word_n and_o deed_n the_o eunuch_n act_v 8._o be_v baptise_a by_o philip_n upon_o his_o bare_a believe_v in_o christ_n without_o hear_v the_o â—ote_n of_o a_o college_n of_o apostle_n nor_o do_v the_o preacher_n that_o convert_v man_n do_v it_o by_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o such_o a_o college_n as_o dr._n hammond_n say_v on_o 1_o tim._n 3._o and_n such_o be_v all_o particular_a church_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n consider_v together_o under_o the_o supreme_a head_n christ_n jesus_n dispense_n they_o all_o by_o himself_o and_o administer_a they_o severally_z not_o by_o any_o one_o oeconomus_fw-la but_o by_o the_o several_a bishop_n as_o inferior_a head_n of_o unity_n to_o the_o several_a body_n so_o constitute_v by_o the_o several_a apostle_n in_o their_o plantation_n each_o of_o they_o have_v a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o several_a distinct_a commission_n from_o christ_n immediate_o and_o subordinate_a to_o none_o but_o the_o supreme_a donor_n or_o plenipotentiary_n neither_o to_o a_o personal_a nor_o collective_a sovereign_a power_n the_o judge_n of_o england_n have_v a_o power_n which_o limited_o in_o their_o several_a court_n and_o circuit_n respect_v all_o the_o kingdom_n but_o 1._o they_o have_v no_o legislative_a power_n 2._o nor_o be_v they_o constitutive_a essential_a part_n of_o the_o kingdom_n it_o will_v be_v the_o same_o kingdom_n be_v their_o power_n change_v 3._o therefore_o the_o constitutive_a oath_n or_o bond_n be_v only_o between_o king_n and_o subject_n and_o we_o be_v not_o to_o swear_v allegiance_n to_o any_o other_o than_o the_o king_n 4._o nor_o be_v they_o judge_n out_o of_o their_o several_a court_n and_o circuit_n 5._o much_o less_o in_o other_o kingdom_n 6._o nor_o be_v any_o a_o judge_n to_o all_o the_o world_n so_o be_v
for_o such_o when_o divers_a church_n and_o country_n may_v have_v divers_a such_o accidental_n and_o the_o same_o church_n may_v change_v they_o as_o they_o see_v cause_n q._n 80._o if_o it_o be_v not_o legislation_n but_o judicature_n that_o we_o must_v have_v a_o universal_a judge_n or_o power_n for_o what_o be_v the_o case_n that_o they_o must_v judge_v sure_o it_o be_v not_o whether_o john_n or_o thomas_n shall_v be_v judge_v capable_a of_o baptism_n or_o of_o the_o lord_n supper_n or_o whether_o he_o be_v a_o adulterer_n a_o drunkard_n and_o impenitent_a therein_o and_o so_o to_o be_v excommunicate_a must_v all_o the_o world_n come_v before_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v million_o of_o sinner_n be_v unjudge_v till_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o world_n judge_v they_o if_o it_o be_v person_n accuse_v of_o heresy_n schism_n or_o any_o sin_n that_o must_v be_v judge_v must_v they_o not_o be_v hear_v and_o their_o witness_n hear_v before_o they_o can_v be_v judge_v just_o but_o if_o they_o judge_v not_o of_o person_n but_o of_o doctrine_n whether_o they_o be_v heresy_n or_o not_o this_o will_v make_v no_o alteration_n or_o reformation_n till_o it_o be_v judge_v what_o person_n be_v guilty_a of_o such_o error_n or_o heresy_n and_o if_o particular_a pastor_n on_o the_o place_n must_v judge_v all_o such_o person_n be_v not_o the_o scripture_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n a_o sufficient_a rule_n to_o judge_v of_o heresy_n by_o q._n 81._o if_o it_o be_v whole_a church_n that_o be_v to_o be_v judge_v will_v not_o a_o brotherly_a power_n of_o disow_v their_o communion_n serve_v without_o a_o govern_n power_n have_v every_o one_o a_o govern_v power_n to_o who_o the_o apostle_n command_v with_o such_o not_o to_o eat_v nor_o bid_v they_o good_a speed_n may_v not_o prince_n renounce_v communion_n with_o neighbour_n prince_n and_o nation_n without_o be_v their_o governor_n q._n 82._o in_o conclusion_n do_v it_o not_o remain_v that_o this_o pretend_v universal_a sovereignty_n monarchical_a or_o aristocratical_a be_v the_o device_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o pride_n a_o treasonable_a usurpation_n over_o all_o prince_n disobedience_n to_o christ_n luke_n 22._o and_o antichristian_a usurpation_n of_o his_o prerogative_n and_o a_o base_a captivate_a of_o the_o soul_n and_o reason_n of_o mankind_n to_o a_o pretend_a power_n which_o common_a sense_n reason_n and_o experience_n full_o prove_v to_o be_v a_o natural_a impossibility_n or_o that_o which_o in_o practice_n no_o mortal_a man_n or_o college_n be_v capable_a of_o chap._n xi_o a_o breviate_v of_o the_o papist_n faith_n and_o church_n doctrine_n both_o the_o monarchical_a and_o aristocratical_a sort_n §_o 1._o we_o must_v believe_v that_o christ_n have_v a_o church_n before_o we_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v christ_n the_o redeemer_n §_o 2._o we_o must_v believe_v that_o this_o church_n be_v infallible_a or_o our_o governor_n before_o we_o can_v believe_v that_o jesus_n be_v christ_n and_o our_o governor_n §_o 3._o we_o must_v believe_v that_o christ_n promise_v infallibility_n or_o govern_v authority_n to_o this_o church_n before_o we_o can_v believe_v that_o he_o be_v christ._n §_o 4._o we_o must_v believe_v that_o this_o promise_n be_v true_a and_o shall_v be_v fulfil_v before_o we_o believe_v the_o gospel_n promise_v of_o pardon_n and_o salvation_n that_o be_v before_o we_o be_v christian_n or_o believe_v the_o scripture_n §_o 5._o we_o must_v believe_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v christ_n vicegerent_n or_o vicar_n general_n or_o general_a council_n at_o least_o before_o we_o can_v believe_v that_o christ_n be_v christ._n §_o 6._o we_o must_v believe_v that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v intelligible_a else_o why_o do_v they_o speak_v but_o their_o write_n be_v not_o till_o a_o general_n council_n make_v they_o so_o by_o a_o exposition_n §_o 7._o we_o must_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v intelligible_a which_o be_v true_a bishop_n and_o council_n and_o what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o their_o voluminous_a decree_n but_o it_o be_v not_o intelligible_a what_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n till_o council_n tell_v we_o §_o 8._o we_o must_v believe_v that_o god_n be_v the_o great_a deceiver_n of_o the_o world_n by_o sense_n and_o thing_n sensible_a e._n g._n by_o sense_n which_o take_v bread_n to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o be_v wine_n §_o 9_o we_o must_v believe_v that_o all_o man_n be_v heretic_n who_o deny_v not_o their_o sense_n and_o all_o that_o believe_v sense_n even_o of_o all_o the_o sound_a man_n in_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v damn_v that_o be_v all_z that_o believe_v god_n speak_v by_o thing_n sensible_a §_o 10._o we_o must_v believe_v that_o god_n who_o be_v the_o great_a deceiver_n of_o the_o world_n even_o to_o and_o by_o the_o sense_n yet_o have_v give_v a_o spirit_n of_o infallibility_n to_o those_o pope_n and_o prelate_n in_o council_n who_o live_v in_o worldliness_n and_o wickedness_n §_o 11._o we_o must_v believe_v that_o a_o unlearned_a pope_n and_o prelate_n who_o never_o understand_v the_o original_a tongue_n but_o be_v ignorant_a man_n be_v by_o miracle_n in_o council_n inspire_v with_o the_o gift_n of_o right_n expound_v the_o scripture_n which_o they_o never_o study_v or_o understand_v before_o §_o 12._o we_o must_v believe_v that_o every_o priest_n how_o ignorant_a or_o wicked_a soever_o do_v by_o pronounce_v the_o bare_a word_n of_o consecration_n work_v many_o miracle_n turn_v bread_n into_o no_o bread_n wine_n into_o no_o wine_n make_v quantity_n and_o other_o accident_n to_o exist_v without_o substance_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o can_v work_v such_o miracle_n every_o hour_n of_o the_o day_n and_o if_o he_o can_v but_o get_v into_o a_o baker_n shop_n or_o vintner_n cellar_n to_o say_v mass_n may_v in_o malice_n undo_v the_o poor_a man_n when_o he_o will_v by_o turn_v all_o their_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o none_o §_o 13._o we_o must_v believe_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v all_o the_o christian_a world_n or_o that_o a_o council_n general_n as_o to_o that_o empire_n be_v general_n as_o to_o all_o the_o world_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a emperor_n or_o the_o pope_n call_v the_o bishop_n of_o all_o the_o world_n together_o and_o that_o the_o humane_a primate_n of_o one_o empire_n be_v governor_n of_o all_o the_o world_n §_o 14._o we_o must_v believe_v that_o now_o that_o empire_n be_v dissolve_v the_o law_n than_o make_v bind_v all_o the_o prince_n and_o church_n on_o earth_n viz._n that_o a_o defunct_a power_n still_o rule_v even_o those_o that_o never_o owe_v they_o obedience_n §_o 15._o we_o must_v believe_v that_o we_o in_o england_n be_v rightful_o under_o a_o foreign_a church_n jurisdiction_n contrary_a to_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n §_o 16._o we_o must_v believe_v that_o all_o temporal_a lord_n must_v be_v swear_v to_o extirpate_v all_o protestant_n and_o to_o perform_v it_o if_o able_a on_o pain_n of_o excommunication_n deposition_n and_o damnation_n and_o that_o if_o they_o do_v not_o the_o pope_n may_v execute_v this_o penalty_n of_o excommunicate_v and_o depose_v they_o and_o give_v their_o dominion_n to_o other_o and_o may_v absolve_v their_o subject_n from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n council_n late_a sub_fw-la innoc._n 3._o can._n 1_o 2_o 3._o §_o 17._o we_o must_v swear_v never_o to_o expound_v the_o scripture_n but_o according_a to_o the_o concordant_a sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n who_o never_o expound_v much_o at_o all_o much_o less_o ever_o agree_v in_o any_o exposition_n of_o they_o all_o §_o 18._o we_o must_v believe_v that_o god_n have_v give_v the_o church_n that_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o council_n a_o power_n to_o expound_v hard_a scripture_n and_o to_o end_v controversy_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o great_a blessing_n to_o we_o when_o yet_o neither_o pope_n nor_o council_n will_v give_v we_o a_o commentary_n on_o the_o bible_n or_o exposition_n of_o hard_a text_n nor_o will_v determine_v most_o of_o the_o controversy_n that_o now_o trouble_v we_o §_o 19_o we_o must_v believe_v that_o the_o govern_v part_n of_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v and_o god_n word_n receive_v but_o by_o their_o proposal_n when_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o know_v who_o be_v the_o govern_v part_n pope_n or_o council_n nor_o which_o council_n be_v true_a and_o which_o but_o false_a convention_n nor_o can_v they_o assure_v we_o how_o we_o may_v ever_o come_v to_o know_v it_o §_o 20._o we_o must_v believe_v those_o council_n to_o be_v true_a and_o credible_a which_o contradict_v and_o condemn_v each_o other_o and_o that_o both_o be_v in_o the_o right_n §_o 21._o we_o must_v believe_v both_o that_o all_o god_n word_n in_o the_o sacred_a scripture_n be_v true_a and_o that_o council_n and_o pope_n say_v truth_n when_o they_o contradict_v it_o §_o 22._o we_o must_v believe_v
the_o king_n to_o be_v a_o heretic_n but_o protestant_n deny_v that_o any_o council_n have_v a_o judicial_a power_n so_o to_o judge_v he_o though_o all_o man_n have_v a_o discern_v power_n to_o judge_v with_o who_o they_o shall_v hold_v communion_n but_o if_o our_o defender_n of_o a_o foreign_a power_n say_v true_a than_o the_o universal_a judge_n pope_n or_o prelate_n may_v judge_v and_o excommunicate_a king_n who_o they_o think_v deserve_v it_o and_o if_o so_o not_o only_a justice_n but_o humanity_n require_v that_o such_o king_n be_v first_o hear_v speak_v for_o themselves_o and_o answer_v their_o accuser_n face_n to_o face_n and_o this_o can_v seldom_o be_v well_o do_v by_o proxy_n as_o the_o prelate_n will_v not_o excommunicate_v the_o proxy_n or_o advocate_n only_o and_o must_v all_o emperor_n and_o king_n travel_v no_o man_n know_v whither_o or_o how_o far_o to_o answer_v every_o such_o accusation_n and_o that_o at_o the_o bar_n of_o a_o priest_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o another_o prince_n perhaps_o his_o enemy_n and_o if_o it_o be_v at_o a_o universal_a council_n the_o king_n of_o england_n may_v be_v summon_v to_o america_n or_o constantinople_n at_o near_a if_o they_o must_v be_v indifferent_o call_v together_o xviii_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v not_o for_o popery_n but_o against_o it_o but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o universal_a church_n sovereign_a under_o christ_n be_v popery_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n and_o papist_n i_o protestant_n ordinary_o rank_v the_o papist_n into_o these_o sort_n differ_v from_o each_o other_o 1._o those_o that_o place_n the_o universal_a supreme_a power_n in_o the_o pope_n alone_o which_o be_v most_o of_o the_o italian_n that_o dwell_v near_o he_o 2._o those_o that_o place_n it_o in_o a_o pope_n and_o general_n council_n agree_v which_o be_v the_o great_a number_n 3._o those_o that_o place_n it_o in_o a_o general_n council_n as_o above_o the_o pope_n especial_o if_o they_o disagree_v 4._o those_o that_o place_n it_o in_o the_o universal_a church_n real_a or_o diffusive_a see_v dr._n challoner_n in_o his_o crede_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la catholicam_fw-la describe_v these_o four_o sort_n of_o papist_n ii_o and_o the_o papist_n themselves_o number_v all_o the_o same_o difference_n as_o you_o may_v see_v in_o bellarmine_n at_o large_a of_o the_o first_o opinion_n be_v valentia_n in_o thom._n to._n 3._o disp._n 1._o p._n 7._o §_o 45._o and_o divers_z other_o both_o jesuit_n friar_n and_o secular_o and_o albert._n pighius_fw-la have_v write_v a_o unanswerable_a book_n against_o the_o supremacy_n of_o council_n but_o bellarmine_n himself_o say_v of_o this_o way_n usque_fw-la ad_fw-la hanc_fw-la diem_fw-la quaestio_fw-la superest_fw-la etiam_fw-la inter_fw-la catholicos_fw-la lib._n 2._o the_o council_n c._n 13._o and_o they_o that_o have_v different_a sovereign_n have_v different_a church_n of_o the_o second_o opinion_n be_v the_o great_a number_n of_o their_o doctor_n of_o the_o three_o opinion_n for_o a_o council_n supremacy_n above_o and_o against_o the_o pope_n in_o case_n of_o disagreement_n be_v the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o basil_n and_o say_v bellarmine_n joh._n gerson_n petr._n de_fw-mi alliaco_fw-it card._n cameracensis_n jacobus_n almanius_fw-la card._n nicol_n cusanus_fw-la card._n florentinus_n panormitanus_fw-la toslatus_fw-la abulensis_n and_o multitude_n more_o with_o oviedo_n okam_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o parisian_n and_o french_a church_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o jesuit_n will_v not_o say_v that_o all_o these_o be_v protestant_n or_o none_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n never_o take_v they_o for_o any_o other_o than_o papist_n xix_o the_o small_a book_n call_v deus_n &_o rex_fw-la which_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v give_v the_o reader_n satisfaction_n herein_o xx._n the_o common_a strain_n of_o the_o most_o approve_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o license_v book_n against_o the_o papist_n disclaim_v all_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n of_o pope_n or_o prelate_n 1._o bishop_n jewel_n i_o before_o cite_v 2._o bishop_n bilson_n be_v too_o large_a to_o be_v recite_v of_o christian_a subj_fw-la p._n 229._o to_o council_n say_v he_o such_o as_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v wont_n by_o the_o help_n of_o her_o religious_a prince_n to_o call_v we_o owe_v communion_n and_o brotherly_a concord_n so_o long_o as_o they_o make_v no_o breach_n in_o faith_n and_o christian_a charity_n subjection_n and_o servitude_n we_o owe_v they_o none_o see_v more_o p._n 270_o 271_o 272_o 273_o etc._n etc._n of_o the_o error_n and_o contradiction_n of_o general_a council_n and_o how_o the_o major_a vote_n oblige_v we_o not_o to_o follow_v they_o and_o pag._n 233._o the_o title_n and_o authority_n of_o a._n bishop_n and_o patriarch_n be_v not_o ordain_v by_o the_o commandment_n of_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n but_o the_o bishop_n long_o after_o when_o the_o church_n begin_v to_o be_v trouble_v with_o dissension_n be_v content_v to_o link_v themselves_o together_o in_o every_o province_n to_o suffer_v one_o to_o assemble_v the_o rest_n pag._n 261._o the_o bishop_n speak_v the_o word_n of_o god_n prince_n as_o well_o as_o other_o must_v yield_v obedience_n but_o if_o bishop_n pass_v their_o commission_n and_o speak_v beside_o the_o word_n of_o god_n what_o they_o list_v both_o prince_n and_o people_n may_v despise_v they_o 3._o dr._n fulke_n on_o eph._n 1._o §_o 5._o show_v that_o the_o church_n have_v no_o head_n but_o christ_n and_o no_o man_n can_v be_v so_o much_o as_o a_o ministerial_a head_n 4._o dr._n reynolds_n against_o hart_n prove_v that_o none_o but_o christ_n can_v be_v the_o head_n of_o government_n any_o more_o than_o the_o head_n of_o influence_n 5._o dr._n whitaker_n against_o stapleton_n de_fw-fr sacra_fw-la script_n pag._n 128._o he_o show_v his_o ignorance_n as_o worthy_a to_o sit_v among_o the_o catechuman_n that_o instead_o of_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o catholic_n church_n put_v believe_v what_o the_o catholic_n say_v and_o believe_v sic_fw-la tu_fw-la ut_fw-la novam_fw-la tuam_fw-la fidem_fw-la defendas_fw-la nâ—vos_fw-la articulos_fw-la condis_fw-la etiam_fw-la non_fw-la haeresis_fw-la sed_fw-la perfidiae_fw-la magisteres_n i_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o holy_a catholic_n church_n but_o that_o i_o must_v believe_v all_o that_o it_o believe_v and_o teach_v i_o believe_v not_o augustine_n appeal_v from_o the_o nicene_n council_n to_o the_o scripture_n we_o receive_v not_o the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n but_o from_o the_o scripture_n and_o pag._n 103._o he_o show_v that_o council_n have_v err_v and_o correct_v one_o another_o and_o be_v more_o uncertain_a than_o the_o scripture_n and_o pag._n 50._o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v better_a secure_v by_o refer_v all_o to_o the_o scripture_n than_o to_o the_o church_n pag._n 501._o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o creed_n be_v invisible_a and_o know_v only_o by_o faith_n 6._o see_v bishop_n hall_n no_o peace_n with_o rome_n and_o his_o letter_n to_o laud._n it_o be_v tedious_a to_o cite_v all_o in_o willet_n slater_n prideaux_n abbot_n marton_n crakenthorp_n challoner_n white_n and_o the_o rest_n to_o this_o purpose_n it_o be_v most_o notorious_a that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v against_o all_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n of_o pope_n or_o prelate_n as_o over_o this_o land_n to_o cite_v a_o multitude_n of_o such_o testimony_n will_v but_o needless_o swell_v the_o book_n and_o weary_a the_o reader_n chap._n ii_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n and_o church_n be_v swear_v against_o all_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n and_o all_o alteration_n of_o government_n in_o church_n and_o state_n and_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v stigmatise_v with_o perjury_n §_o 1._o that_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o kingdom_n be_v under_o such_o oath_n be_v visible_a i._o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n before_o cite_v against_o all_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n be_v put_v upon_o all_o the_o land_n ii_o the_o oath_n call_v et_fw-la cetera_fw-la 1640._o be_v against_o change_n of_o government_n and_o be_v take_v by_o many_o iii_o the_o act_n of_o uniformity_n oblige_v the_o whole_a ministry_n to_o subscribe_v against_o all_o endeavour_n to_o alter_v the_o government_n iv._o the_o oxford_n act_n of_o confinement_n swear_v all_o nonconformist_n and_o more_o never_o to_o endeavour_v any_o alteration_n of_o government_n in_o church_n or_o state_n v._o the_o vestry_n act_n swear_v all_o the_o parish_n vestry_v to_o the_o same_o vi_o the_o corporation_n act_n swear_v all_o the_o city_n and_o corporation_n of_o england_n to_o the_o same_o that_o be_v all_o in_o power_n and_o trust_v as_o to_o government_n vii_o the_o militia_n act_n swear_v all_o the_o soldier_n of_o the_o land_n to_o the_o same_o so_o that_o it_o be_v undeniable_a that_o all_o the_o kingdom_n be_v swear_v never_o to_o endeavour_v any_o alteration_n of_o government_n in_o church_n or_o
true_a as_o it_o be_v not_o which_o you_o say_v how_o shall_v all_o christian_n know_v it_o to_o be_v true_a when_o such_o as_o i_o with_o all_o our_o search_a can_v know_v it_o yea_o be_v past_a doubt_n that_o it_o be_v false_a it_o be_v like_a you_o will_v say_v it_o be_v our_o obstinacy_n and_o so_o all_o shall_v be_v schismatic_n and_o condemn_v with_o you_o who_o you_o be_v please_v to_o call_v obstinate_a for_o escape_v that_o ignorance_n which_o will_v better_o serve_v your_o ends._n §_o 7._o dr._n s._n butler_n mr._n b._n object_v that_o the_o nestorian_n jacobite_n abassine_n etc._n etc._n renounce_v some_o of_o the_o six_o council_n yes_o three_o of_o the_o six_o they_o have_v a_o personal_a veneration_n for_o the_o person_n of_o nestorius_n and_o dioscorus_n and_o do_v believe_v they_o when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o council_n be_v mistake_v in_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o condemn_v they_o for_o opinion_n which_o they_o do_v not_o own_o and_o thereupon_o do_v reject_v those_o council_n but_o they_o do_v not_o then_o nor_o do_v not_o at_o this_o day_n reject_v the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o christian_a unity_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o six_o general_a council_n so_o that_o in_o effect_n they_o own_v they_o for_o the_o principal_a thing_n require_v be_v to_o profess_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o hold_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n and_o righteousness_n which_o those_o church_n do_v in_o that_o they_o own_o the_o nicene_n and_o c._n p._n council_n and_o deny_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o other_o four_o answ._n do_v you_o think_v that_o none_o of_o your_o reader_n will_v see_v how_o much_o you_o here_o overthrow_v or_o give_v up_o your_o cause_n 1._o if_o hold_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n and_o righteousness_n will_v serve_v while_o they_o renounce_v the_o council_n as_o erroneous_a and_o tyrannical_a and_o hold_v the_o same_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n will_v serve_v what_o have_v you_o be_v plead_v for_o we_o be_v for_o all_o this_o as_o well_o as_o you_o 2._o and_o if_o the_o council_n may_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o may_v be_v know_v by_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n how_o much_o more_o may_v they_o err_v in_o matter_n of_o right_n and_o supernatural_a revelation_n as_o the_o article_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n say_v they_o have_v do_v 3._o you_o confess_v here_o that_o man_n may_v reject_v three_o or_o four_o of_o your_o six_o council_n and_o yet_o be_v no_o schismatic_n but_o hold_v faith_n unity_n and_o peace_n and_o be_v the_o other_o two_o more_o necessary_a than_o all_o the_o rest_n you_o say_v they_o hold_v the_o two_o first_o answ._n they_o hold_v not_o the_o infallibility_n of_o council_n nor_o that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v reject_v when_o they_o err_v nor_o that_o we_o may_v not_o be_v discern_v judge_n when_o they_o err_v for_o all_o this_o be_v renounce_v in_o their_o renounce_v all_o save_o two_o or_o three_o 4._o you_o say_v they_o reject_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o christian_a unity_n answ._n therefore_o they_o judge_v not_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n to_o be_v that_o necessary_a rule_n else_o the_o decree_n of_o those_o renounce_v by_o they_o will_v be_v as_o necessary_a as_o the_o rest_n 5._o it_o be_v apparent_a by_o this_o that_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o with_o those_o council_n not_o because_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o council_n but_o on_o other_o ground_n for_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o they_o who_o renounce_v the_o council_n shall_v believe_v the_o christian_a faith_n on_o their_o authority_n they_o believe_v it_o as_o a_o divine_a revelation_n fide_fw-la divina_fw-la and_o so_o do_v we_o 6._o and_o dare_v you_o say_v that_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o same_o thing_n because_o they_o be_v reveal_v by_o god_n in_o his_o word_n shall_v be_v damn_v unless_o he_o believe_v they_o fide_fw-la humana_fw-la because_o a_o general_n council_n decree_v they_o 7._o do_v your_o other_o council_n add_v any_o decree_n to_o the_o first_o if_o not_o what_o need_v of_o believe_v any_o thing_n as_o they_o if_o yea_o then_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o two_o first_o be_v not_o a_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o late_a 8._o and_o on_o who_o authority_n do_v christian_n believe_v the_o first_o 300_o year_n before_o there_o be_v any_o general_a council_n §_o 8._o dr._n s._n p._n 346._o obj._n do_v the_o catholic_n church_n die_v or_o cease_v after_o the_o six_o general_n council_n answ._n the_o essence_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o the_o be_v of_o a_o council_n their_o meeting_n be_v but_o a_o external_a mean_n for_o better_a declare_v the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o hold_v mutual_a correspondence_n between_o the_o several_a church_n ans._n 1._o still_o you_o be_v constrain_v to_o destroy_v your_o own_o cause_n you_o confess_v then_o that_o council_n be_v no_o constitutive_a govern_v part_n of_o the_o church_n as_o a_o govern_v society_n and_o if_o so_o it_o have_v some_o other_o humane_a constitutive_a regent_n part_n or_o none_o if_o none_o we_o be_v so_o far_o agree_v this_o be_v it_o that_o we_o contend_v for_o if_o any_o other_o you_o must_v come_v to_o your_o lord_n college_n of_o the_o diffuse_a pastor_n who_o never_o make_v law_n never_o hear_v a_o cause_n or_o judge_v out_o of_o council_n to_o this_o day_n nor_o possible_o can_v do_v 2._o what_o be_v this_o that_o you_o call_v a_o external_a mean_n of_o correspondence_n be_v it_o a_o necessary_a supreme_a legislative_a and_o judicial_a power_n or_o not_o if_o it_o be_v it_o must_v be_v a_o constitutive_a essential_a part_n of_o the_o church_n as_o political_n for_o every_o politic_a society_n be_v inform_v by_o such_o and_o you_o argue_v before_o that_o nation_n must_v be_v under_o such_o as_o well_o as_o diocese_n under_o diocesan_n if_o not_o habetur_fw-la quaesitum_fw-la 3._o and_o because_o your_o former_a word_n assert_v a_o universal_a sovereignty_n i_o wonder_v how_o any_o of_o common_a reason_n can_v think_v this_o necessary_a to_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n during_o the_o few_o year_n that_o those_o two_o or_o six_o first_o council_n sit_v and_o never_o before_o nor_o after_o be_v dead_a man_n our_o governor_n will_v a_o power_n of_o govern_v never_o exercise_v serve_v for_o a_o thousand_o year_n last_o and_o 300_o before_o and_o not_o for_o the_o other_o 300_o or_o have_v the_o church_n have_v one_o form_n of_o government_n for_o 200_o or_o 300_o year_n and_o another_o for_o all_o the_o other_o 1300_o and_o when_o you_o tell_v we_o that_o kingdom_n must_v be_v judge_v as_o well_o as_o single_a person_n do_v those_o first_o council_n judge_v all_o the_o sin_v kingdom_n since_o if_o you_o own_v no_o council_n since_o the_o first_o six_o all_o kingdom_n that_o have_v sin_v these_o 1000_o year_n have_v no_o such_o judge_n and_o what_o council_n or_o other_o church_n power_n save_o the_o pope_n judge_v the_o many_o southern_a and_o eastern_a country_n that_o revolt_v or_o the_o western_a nation_n in_o their_o various_a change_n and_o crime_n must_v we_o have_v such_o a_o uuniversal_a judge_n now_o who_o never_o judge_v any_o these_o 1000_o year_n 4._o your_o lord_n say_v at_o last_o that_o they_o be_v mutable_a law_n which_o council_n make_v if_o so_o why_o must_v we_o needs_o obey_v the_o six_o council_n that_o be_v 1000_o year_n ago_o under_o another_o prince_n may_v not_o 1000_o year_n time_n and_o another_o king_n government_n make_v a_o change_n in_o the_o matter_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n if_o you_o say_v it_o stand_v till_o another_o general_a council_n change_v it_o i_o answer_v 1._o what_o council_n abrogate_a the_o 20_o nicene_n canon_n against_o kneel_v on_o the_o lord_n day_n in_o adoration_n and_o many_o such_o other_o 2._o then_o if_o ever_o there_o be_v a_o general_n council_n its_o decree_n be_v immutable_a and_o so_o you_o contradict_v yourselves_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o never_o will_v be_v a_o general_n council_n to_o abrogate_v what_o be_v do_v till_o all_o the_o world_n be_v under_o one_o christian_a monarch_n 5._o the_o law_n of_o england_n bind_v we_o not_o now_o as_o the_o law_n of_o the_o king_n and_o parliament_n that_o be_v dead_a that_o be_v not_o by_o virtue_n of_o their_o authority_n though_o make_v by_o they_o but_o as_o the_o law_n of_o the_o present_a legislative_a power_n who_o own_v they_o and_o rule_v by_o they_o and_o can_v abrogate_v they_o when_o they_o will_n and_o when_o the_o canon-maker_n be_v dead_a 1000_o year_n ago_o where_o now_o be_v the_o rule_v power_n who_o law_n those_o be_v there_o be_v no_o general_n council_n to_o own_v they_o nor_o ever_o will_v be_v a_o thousand_o year_n sure_o
be_v time_n enough_o to_o prove_v the_o death_n of_o a_o power_n never_o since_o exercise_v be_v there_o a_o seminal_a virtue_n of_o universal_a regiment_n in_o the_o diffuse_a church_n a_o thousand_o year_n sleep_v in_o reason_n must_v pass_v for_o a_o death_n 6._o yea_o the_o diffusive_a church_n have_v since_o disow_v the_o universal_a obligation_n of_o those_o same_o council_n and_o do_v disow_v they_o to_o this_o day_n for_o it_o be_v not_o near_o half_a the_o christian_a world_n that_o own_o they_o yea_o none_o but_o papist_n that_o i_o can_v ever_o be_v certify_v of_o do_v receive_v any_o such_o council_n at_o all_o as_o legislator_n and_o judge_n to_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n but_o only_o as_o reverence_v rule_n of_o concord_n make_v by_o contract_n and_o if_o constantine_n theodosius_n martian_a etc._n etc._n call_v their_o subject_n to_o council_n 1000_o year_n ago_o why_o be_v our_o king_n and_o kingdom_n now_o any_o more_o subject_a to_o the_o subject_n of_o those_o emperor_n than_o to_o they_o but_o if_o you_o be_v content_a to_o endure_v we_o to_o unite_v in_o christ_n and_o take_v his_o law_n for_o our_o rule_n and_o bond_n of_o peace_n and_o stay_v till_o the_o next_o general_n council_n be_v against_o we_o we_o desire_v no_o more_o §_o 9_o p._n 347._o mr._n b._n say_v it_o be_v a_o doleful_a thing_n to_o think_v on_o what_o account_n all_o these_o man_n expect_v that_o all_o christian_n conscience_n can_v be_v satisfy_v etc._n etc._n d._n s._n answer_v it_o be_v a_o doleful_a thing_n indeed_o to_o think_v how_o they_o shall_v be_v satisfy_v that_o set_v up_o a_o pope_n in_o every_o congregation_n and_o follow_v he_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o general_n council_n mr._n b._n know_v he_o do_v this_o and_o delude_v the_o poor_a people_n etc._n etc._n answ._n 1._o if_o i_o know_v it_o methinks_v i_o shall_v know_v that_o i_o know_v it_o which_o if_o i_o do_v it_o be_v i_o that_o be_o the_o impudent_a liar_n if_o not_o somebody_o be_v mistake_v qu._n whether_o a_o council_n of_o such_o bishop_n be_v infallible_a or_o can_v make_v we_o a_o better_a rule_n than_o the_o scripture_n 2._o reader_n here_o you_o see_v that_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o these_o reverend_a father_n renounce_v popery_n you_o see_v what_o a_o pope_n be_v in_o their_o account_n it_o be_v a_o minister_n of_o a_o single_a church_n who_o take_v not_o their_o lordship_n or_o council_n to_o be_v lawgiver_n and_o judge_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n we_o poor_a protestant_n take_v he_o for_o a_o pope_n that_o claim_v such_o a_o universal_a rule_n alone_o or_o as_o the_o precedent_n of_o council_n but_o these_o man_n take_v he_o for_o a_o pope_n that_o deny_v popery_n and_o pretend_v to_o no_o government_n beyond_o his_o parish_n yea_o not_o only_o so_o but_o in_o our_o parish_n we_o oblige_v none_o to_o take_v up_o any_o of_o their_o religion_n faith_n or_o duty_n to_o god_n on_o our_o command_a authority_n but_o to_o learn_v by_o the_o evidence_n which_o cause_v our_o own_o faith_n to_o believe_v by_o a_o faith_n divine_a 3._o i_o have_v oft_o say_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v such_o by_o faith_n and_o subjection_n to_o christ_n which_o i_o own_o and_o daily_o preach_v but_o that_o there_o never_o be_v a_o general_n council_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o popish_a sense_n that_o be_v have_v one_o political_a humane_a sovereignty_n and_o how_o do_v the_o man_n make_v himself_o believe_v that_o i_o know_o oppose_v that_o which_o my_o whole_a write_v labour_n to_o prove_v never_o have_v a_o be_v reader_n lament_v the_o case_n of_o the_o church_n on_o earth_n when_o the_o most_o studious_a leader_n be_v so_o dark_a and_o rash_a and_o bad_a as_o either_o i_o or_o these_o reverend_a father_n be_v set_v the_o world_n into_o ruinate_a division_n by_o word_n of_o such_o a_o dialect_n as_o be_v harsh_a to_o name_n §_o 10._o p._n 348._o dr._n s._n pretend_v to_o some_o scripture_n proof_n viz_o 1_o cor._n 14.32_o 33._o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o prophet_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o prophet_n for_o god_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o confusion_n but_o of_o peace_n as_o in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o saint_n answ._n reader_n do_v you_o think_v this_o prove_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n on_o earth_n be_v under_o one_o humane_a sovereignty_n that_o have_v a_o legislative_a and_o judge_a power_n 1._o this_o text_n speak_v only_o of_o the_o avoid_v disorder_n in_o particular_a assembly_n by_o the_o mean_n which_o they_o have_v present_a there_o among_o they_o to_o keep_v they_o from_o speak_v two_o at_o once_o and_o such_o like_a disorder_n as_o the_o archi-synagogoi_a be_v use_v to_o do_v in_o the_o jew_n synagogue_n and_o must_v a_o council_n from_o all_o the_o earth_n be_v gather_v to_o that_o assembly_n to_o rebuke_v such_o disorder_n if_o it_o must_v be_v but_o to_o make_v a_o general_n law_n to_o forbid_v it_o that_o be_v do_v already_o in_o scripture_n and_o in_o nature_n and_o must_v the_o world_n meet_v to_o do_v it_o again_o 2._o their_o dr._n hamond_n say_v that_o this_o text_n speak_v of_o the_o spirit_n in_o each_o prophet_n be_v subject_a to_o himself_o that_o be_v to_o his_o own_o reason_n and_o that_o the_o spirit_n move_v they_o not_o to_o speak_v irregular_o and_o confuse_o and_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o power_n of_o council_n 3._o if_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o other_o present_a prophet_n what_o be_v this_o to_o man_n that_o be_v no_o prophet_n and_o that_o be_v dead_a 1000_o year_n ago_o be_v not_o present_a pastor_n fit_a moderator_n of_o their_o assembly_n than_o a_o general_n council_n of_o dead_a man_n §_o 11._o next_o he_o that_o so_o condemn_v i_o as_o a_o opposite_a cit_v my_o word_n as_o grant_v his_o cause_n yet_o this_o reconcile_v he_o not_o i_o be_o not_o so_o idle_a as_o to_o write_v he_o a_o commentary_n of_o my_o own_o word_n for_o i_o can_v devise_v no_o plain_o only_o i_o may_v tell_v he_o that_o he_o too_o quick_o forget_v that_o god_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o confusion_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o lovely_a a_o law_n shall_v not_o be_v confound_v with_o a_o contract_n or_o amicable_a agreement_n nor_o a_o sovereign_a government_n with_o a_o peacemaking_a assembly_n of_o equal_n nor_o a_o possible_a council_n of_o those_o within_o reach_n with_o a_o impossible_a council_n out_o of_o all_o the_o world_n neither_o the_o king_n of_o france_n or_o of_o england_n be_v subject_n to_o the_o assembly_n at_o nimeguen_n §_o 12._o p._n 351._o he_o say_v he_o can_v give_v numberless_a quotation_n of_o protestant_n melanchthon_n bucer_n calvin_n bishop_n andrews_n k._n james_n spalatensis_n casaubon_n bishop_n white_a bishop_n montague_n archbishop_n dr._n hamond_n dailee_n etc._n etc._n answ._n i_o can_v answer_v what_o you_o can_v do_v but_o what_o you_o do_v but_o the_o reader_n may_v know_v how_o far_o to_o believe_v you_o that_o will_v but_o search_v these_o few_o 1._o read_v what_o i_o have_v cite_v out_o of_o melanchthon_n to_o bishop_n guning_n or_o rather_o his_o own_o epistle_n of_o the_o conference_n at_o ratisbone_n and_o that_o to_o king_n henry_n the_o 8_o 2._o read_v bucer_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la dei_fw-la and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o opera_fw-la angl._n and_o judge_v as_o you_o see_v cause_n 3._o i_o be_o ashamed_a to_o cite_v any_o word_n of_o calvin_n to_o confute_v our_o drs._n intimation_n 4._o whether_o spalatensis_n be_v a_o protestant_n i_o dispute_v not_o but_o read_v his_o own_o word_n cite_v by_o i_o in_o my_o treatise_n of_o episcopacy_n and_o then_o read_v he_o of_o council_n and_o judge_v 5._o bishop_n usher_n as_o i_o have_v oft_o say_v tell_v i_o himself_o that_o council_n be_v not_o for_o government_n of_o the_o absent_a or_o the_o particular_a bishop_n but_o for_o concord_n what_o mind_n dr._n hamond_n be_v of_o i_o determine_v not_o but_o of_o the_o rest_n you_o may_v judge_v by_o these_o the_o matter_n be_v all_o protestant_n hold_v that_o we_o must_v serve_v god_n in_o as_o much_o concord_n as_o we_o can_v and_o that_o the_o meeting_n of_o pastor_n be_v a_o mean_n of_o concord_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a christian_a faith_n which_o the_o council_n which_o he_o name_v own_v and_o we_o be_v of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o therefore_o they_o reverence_v these_o council_n and_o they_o hold_v that_o still_o concord_n be_v much_o of_o the_o strength_n and_o beauty_n of_o the_o church_n when_o there_o be_v any_o special_a reason_n for_o it_o as_o several_a prince_n assemble_v by_o themselves_o or_o messenger_n at_o munster_n ratisbone_n francfort_n nimeguen_n so_o pastor_n even_o of_o several_a kingdom_n
not_o too_o distant_a may_v for_o mutual_a help_n and_o concord_n meet_v in_o council_n and_o none_o shall_v needless_o break_v their_o just_a agreement_n because_o of_o the_o general_a command_n of_o concord_n but_o 1._o they_o hold_v that_o these_o council_n be_v no_o representer_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n 2._o nor_o have_v any_o universal_a jurisdiction_n 3._o nor_o any_o true_a govern_v power_n at_o all_o over_o the_o absent_a or_o dissenter_n but_o a_o agree_v power_n 4._o and_o if_o they_o pretend_v any_o such_o power_n they_o turn_v usurper_n 5._o and_o if_o on_o pretence_n of_o concord_n they_o make_v snare_n or_o decree_n thing_n that_o be_v against_o the_o church_n edification_n peace_n or_o order_n or_o against_o the_o word_n of_o god_n none_o be_v bind_v to_o stand_v to_o such_o agreement_n these_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n what_o do_v these_o man_n but_o abuse_v their_o word_n of_o reverence_n to_o council_n and_o submission_n to_o their_o contract_n as_o if_o they_o be_v for_o their_o universal_a sovereign_a jurisdiction_n §_o 13._o and_o next_o he_o say_v whereas_o mr._n b._n do_v usher_v in_o his_o discourse_n with_o a_o intimation_n that_o this_o be_v only_o a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n he_o can_v but_o know_v that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n reign_n answ._n 1._o i_o honour_v the_o gallican_n papist_n above_o the_o italian_a but_o i_o be_o satisfy_v that_o both_o do_v err_v 2._o there_o be_v a_o double_a untruth_n in_o matter_n of_o fact_n in_o your_o word_n 1._o that_o i_o can_v but_o know_v that_o which_o i_o can_v know_v or_o believe_v 2._o that_o you_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o i_o have_v disprove_v but_o what_o be_v your_o proof_n d._n s._n for_o the_o 20_o article_n say_v the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o decree_v rite_n and_o ceremony_n and_o authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o next_o article_n do_v suppose_v this_o authority_n in_o general_a council_n answ._n the_o church_n of_o england_n suppose_v that_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v christian_n and_o the_o magistrate_n and_o pastor_n power_n so_o twist_v as_o that_o their_o conjunction_n may_v best_o make_v religion_n national_a as_o it_o be_v with_o the_o jew_n but_o it_o never_o own_v a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n or_o the_o govern_n power_n of_o the_o subject_n of_o one_o kingdom_n over_o the_o prince_n and_o people_n of_o another_o it_o follow_v not_o that_o because_o the_o church_n in_o england_n may_v decree_v some_o rite_n here_o that_o therefore_o foreign_a church_n may_v command_v we_o to_o use_v their_o rite_n our_o own_o church_n teacher_n no_o doubt_n have_v authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v to_o teach_v we_o what_o be_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o keep_v peace_n among_o disputer_n but_o not_o to_o bind_v we_o to_o believe_v any_o thing_n against_o god_n word_n and_o therefore_o not_o mere_o because_o it_o be_v their_o decree_n therefore_o the_o article_n cautelous_o call_v the_o church_n only_o a_o witness_n and_o keeper_n of_o holy_a writ_n which_o we_o deny_v not_o and_o that_o beside_o scripture_n they_o ought_v not_o to_o enforce_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v for_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n but_o you_o will_v have_v we_o believe_v the_o sovereign_n universal_a jurisdiction_n of_o council_n yea_o and_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o all_o your_o oath_n and_o imposition_n as_o necessary_a to_o escape_v damn_v schism_n and_o be_v not_o that_o as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n 2._o and_o one_o will_v think_v there_o need_v no_o more_o than_o the_o next_o article_n to_o confute_v you_o which_o you_o cite_v as_o for_o you_o they_o know_v that_o there_o have_v be_v imperial_a general_n council_n which_o be_v gather_v and_o authorize_v by_o the_o emperor_n have_v the_o same_o power_n in_o the_o empire_n that_o national_a council_n have_v with_o we_o or_o in_o other_o nation_n but_o there_o be_v not_o a_o syllable_n of_o any_o jurisdiction_n that_o they_o have_v out_o of_o the_o empire_n yea_o contrary_a it_o be_v say_v 1._o that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v gather_v together_o without_o the_o commandment_n and_o will_n of_o prince_n and_o therefore_o can_v govern_v they_o without_o their_o will_n nor_o have_v any_o conciliar_a power_n be_v no_o council_n and_o one_o king_n can_v command_v the_o subject_n of_o another_o indeed_o if_o prince_n will_v make_v themselves_o subject_n to_o a_o council_n or_o pope_n who_o can_v hinder_v they_o 2._o they_o be_v here_o declare_v to_o be_v man_n not_o all_o govern_v by_o the_o spirit_n and_o word_n of_o god_n and_o such_o as_o may_v err_v and_o have_v err_v in_o thing_n pertain_v to_o god_n therefore_o their_o mere_a contract_n and_o advice_n be_v no_o further_a to_o be_v obey_v than_o they_o be_v govern_v by_o the_o spirit_n and_o word_n of_o god_n which_o we_o be_v discern_v judge_n of_o and_o it_o be_v conclude_v that_o thing_n ordain_v by_o they_o as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n unless_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n so_o that_o even_o their_o exposition_n of_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o you_o make_v their_o chief_a work_n have_v no_o further_a authority_n than_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n itself_o nor_o yet_o their_o decision_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o controvert_v text_n and_o such_o proof_n must_v be_v receive_v from_o a_o single_a man._n §_o 14._o such_o another_o proof_n he_o fetch_v from_o the_o statute_n 1_o eliz._n c._n 1._o forbid_v to_o judge_v any_o thing_n heresy_n but_o what_o have_v be_v so_o judge_v by_o authority_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n or_o the_o first_o four_o general_n council_n or_o any_o of_o they_o or_o any_o other_o general_a council_n answ._n as_o if_o forbid_v private_a heretication_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o universal_a sovereignty_n of_o council_n we_o be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n with_o all_o true_a christian_n in_o the_o world_n and_o we_o be_v for_o as_o much_o concord_n with_o all_o as_o we_o can_v attain_v but_o be_v concord_n and_o subjection_n all_o one_o or_o contract_n and_o government_n §_o 15._o the_o like_a inference_n he_o raise_v from_o a_o canon_n 1571._o forbid_v any_o new_a doctrine_n not_o agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o such_o as_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o bishop_n thence_o gather_v answ._n and_o what_o be_v this_o to_o a_o universal_a church_n sovereignty_n §_o 16._o the_o church_n of_o england_n sense_n be_v better_a expound_v reform_v leg._n eccles._n c._n 15._o orthodoxorum_fw-la patrum_fw-la etiam_fw-la authoritatem_fw-la minime_fw-la censemus_fw-la esse_fw-la contemnendam_fw-la sunt_fw-la enim_fw-la permulta_fw-la ab_fw-la illis_fw-la praeclare_fw-la &_o utiliter_fw-la dicta_fw-la ut_fw-la tamen_fw-la ex_fw-la eorum_fw-la sententia_fw-la de_fw-la sacris_fw-la literis_fw-la judicetur_fw-la non_fw-la admittimus_fw-la debent_fw-la enim_fw-la sacrae_fw-la literae_fw-la nobis_fw-la omnis_fw-la christianae_n doctrinae_fw-la &_o regulae_fw-la esse_fw-la &_o judices_fw-la quin_n &_o ipsi_fw-la patres_fw-la tantum_fw-la sibi_fw-la deferri_fw-la recusarunt_fw-la saepius_fw-la admonentes_fw-la lectorem_fw-la ut_fw-la tantisper_fw-la svas_fw-la admittat_fw-la sententias_fw-la &_o interpretationes_fw-la quoad_fw-la cum_fw-la sacris_fw-la literis_fw-la consentire_fw-la eas_fw-la animadverterit_fw-la §_o 17._o d._n s._n p._n 358._o mr._n b._n say_v the_o doubt_n be_v who_o you_o will_v take_v for_o good_a christian_n into_o your_o communion_n but_o this_o can_v be_v no_o doubt_n when_o i_o except_o only_o the_o jesuited_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a and_o other_o church_n answ._n so_o you_o take_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o you_o can_v do_v without_o take_v in_o the_o pretend_a sovereignty_n essential_a to_o it_o be_v not_o that_o church_n papal_n before_o there_o be_v any_o jesuit_n but_o hold_v dr._n it_o be_v france_n that_o you_o be_v first_o unite_n with_o and_o they_o say_v that_o the_o jesuit_n be_v there_o the_o predominant_a part_n and_o be_v you_o against_o they_o there_o §_o 18._o p._n 360._o he_o take_v it_o ill_a that_o i_o suppose_v he_o to_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o have_v full_o give_v he_o here_o my_o proof_n the_o church_n of_o england_n take_v not_o itself_o for_o a_o part_n of_o a_o universal_a humane_a political_a church_n but_o his_o church_n do_v and_o be_v thereby_o of_o another_o political_a species_n as_o a_o city_n differ_v from_o a_o kingdom_n i_o will_v not_o tire_v the_o reader_n with_o follow_v he_o any_o further_o vain_a contender_n necessitate_v we_o to_o be_v over_o tedious_a §_o 19_o i_o be_o loath_a here_o to_o answer_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o book_n against_o our_o nonconformity_n 1._o because_o i_o will_v not_o follow_v they_o that_o
the_o quini_fw-la sextum_fw-la at_o trull_n forbid_v adore_v by_o genuflexion_n on_o any_o lord_n day_n etc._n etc._n and_o no_o general_n council_n have_v revoke_v it_o but_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o it_o wear_v out_o by_o degree_n in_o most_o church_n and_o yet_o thousand_o of_o christian_n be_v here_o to_o be_v deny_v sacramental_a communion_n if_o they_o keep_v these_o canon_n even_o in_o the_o reception_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o hundred_o yea_o thousand_o of_o christ_n minister_n shall_v be_v silence_v eject_v and_o ruin_v if_o they_o will_v not_o assent_v and_o consent_v so_o to_o use_v they_o how_o many_o canon_n in_o the_o six_o council_n can_v i_o name_v which_o do_v not_o now_o bind_v we_o §_o 13._o as_o to_o the_o work_n of_o council_n and_o bishop_n name_v by_o you_o i._o as_o to_o our_o receive_v the_o true_a scripture_n from_o a_o universal_a church-governing_a authority_n 1._o paul_n epistle_n be_v receive_v otherwise_o yea_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o part_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n that_o be_v not_o receive_v till_o such_o universal_a government_n require_v it_o 2._o if_o i_o must_v first_o know_v the_o say_a church_n authority_n before_o i_o receive_v the_o scripture_n how_o shall_v i_o know_v it_o not_o by_o the_o scripture_n for_o that_o be_v suppose_v yet_o not_o receive_v if_o by_o the_o assertor_n authority_n that_o be_v to_o know_v they_o have_v it_o because_o they_o have_v it_o which_o be_v the_o question_n if_o by_o some_o fore-known_a character_n of_o infallibility_n what_o be_v it_o unless_o with_o knot_n you_o come_v to_o the_o miracle_n of_o the_o present_a church_n i_o know_v not_o what_o can_v be_v say_v 3._o but_o be_v not_o the_o common_a protestant_a way_n which_o you_o call_v chillingworth_n much_o sure_a 1._o we_o first_o receive_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n historical_o that_o such_o person_n be_v and_o write_v such_o book_n and_o do_v such_o deed_n from_o the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o all_o credible_a witness_n some_o enemy_n some_o heretic_n the_o generality_n of_o lay-christians_a presbyter_n that_o in_o all_o church_n receive_v and_o use_v they_o and_o bishop_n also_o as_o credible_a entrust_v keeper_n of_o these_o record_n as_o we_o know_v the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n by_o judge_n lawyer_n people_n and_o all_o that_o make_v up_o a_o full_a historical_a certainty_n and_o not_o from_o some_o fore-known_a universal_a govern_v bishop_n judicial_a sentence_n 2._o and_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v know_v by_o certain_a historical_a evidence_n i_o have_v so_o large_o show_v how_o the_o rest_n be_v know_v in_o my_o reason_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o life_n of_o faith_n etc._n etc._n that_o i_o will_v not_o repeat_v it_o do_v you_o think_v that_o most_o or_o any_o christian_n before_o they_o receive_v the_o scripture_n do_v first_o otherwise_o know_v that_o all_o the_o bishop_n on_o earth_n be_v by_o god_n authorize_v to_o be_v a_o supreme_a collective_a sovereign_n to_o the_o church_n and_o to_o judge_v infallible_o which_o be_v the_o true_a scripture_n for_o all_o the_o people_n and_o that_o they_o be_v now_o most_o of_o they_o true_a bishop_n etc._n etc._n which_o way_n be_v all_o these_o thing_n to_o be_v know_v we_o deny_v not_o that_o minister_n be_v by_o office_n entrust_v to_o keep_v expound_v and_o preach_v the_o s._n scripture_n but_o we_o use_v against_o the_o papist_n herein_o to_o distinguish_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o teacher_n or_o ambassador_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o judge_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o official_a limit_a judge_n in_o proprio_fw-la foro_fw-la from_o that_o of_o a_o universal_a judge_n to_o all_o the_o world_n indeed_o it_o be_v common_o grant_v that_o it_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o lawmaker_n to_o judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o own_o law_n so_o as_o universal_o to_o oblige_v the_o subject_n for_o it_o be_v part_n of_o legislation_n itself_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n be_v the_o very_a law_n else_o judge_n may_v make_v we_o what_o law_n they_o please_v by_o expound_v the_o word_n as_o they_o please_v but_o the_o power_n of_o judicature_n be_v limited_o to_o expound_v and_o apply_v the_o law_n only_o to_o the_o decision_n of_o particular_a case_n that_o come_v before_o they_o if_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o our_o statute_n be_v real_o make_v by_o those_o king_n and_o parliament_n who_o name_n they_o bear_v and_o be_v not_o alter_v or_o corrupt_v since_o how_o shall_v we_o be_v sure_a by_o a_o natural_a certainty_n from_o such_o concurrent_a testimony_n as_o can_v be_v false_a viz._n 1._o the_o judge_n have_v still_o judge_v by_o they_o and_o 2._o the_o councillor_n plead_v they_o 3._o justice_n and_o all_o officer_n execute_v they_o 4._o all_o the_o people_n hold_v their_o estate_n and_o life_n by_o they_o and_o stand_v to_o the_o determination_n make_v according_a to_o they_o 5._o the_o record_n attest_v they_o and_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a be_v they_o forge_v or_o corrupt_a but_o that_o the_o interest_n of_o multitude_n will_v have_v lead_v they_o to_o plead_v that_o and_o appeal_v from_o the_o corruption_n and_o yet_o none_o of_o these_o name_v be_v supreme_a governor_n of_o all_o the_o kingdom_n who_o thus_o historical_o assure_v we_o 4._o it_o may_v be_v question_v what_o be_v the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o it_o be_v know_v much_o by_o the_o agreement_n of_o all_o mankind_n and_o that_o be_v know_v historical_o but_o neither_o of_o they_o be_v know_v by_o any_o humane_a soveraign-authority_n appoint_v to_o govern_v all_o the_o world_n and_o so_o it_o be_v in_o the_o present_a case_n the_o agreement_n of_o all_o christian_n minister_n and_o people_n friend_n and_o adversary_n of_o contrary_a opinion_n and_o interest_n contend_v against_o each_o other_o about_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o exposition_n be_v a_o full_a historical_a evidence_n of_o fact_n when_o no_o considerable_a contradiction_n even_o of_o jew_n or_o heathen_n be_v make_v against_o it_o 5._o it_o be_v notorious_a 1._o that_o regular_o our_o first_o reception_n both_o of_o creed_n and_o scripture_n be_v by_o god_n appointment_n to_o be_v by_o child_n from_o their_o parent_n before_o ever_o they_o hear_v a_o preacher_n deut._n 6._o and_o 11._o thou_o shall_v teach_v they_o thy_o child_n lie_v down_o and_o rise_v up_o etc._n etc._n and_o god_n will_v bless_v his_o appoint_a mean_n timothy_n learn_v the_o scripture_n when_o he_o be_v a_o child_n if_o you_o say_v parent_n receive_v it_o first_o from_o the_o church_n i_o answer_v our_o parent_n regular_o be_v to_o receive_v it_o as_o we_o do_v even_o from_o their_o parent_n and_o they_o from_o they_o and_o so_o on_o to_o those_o that_o have_v it_o from_o the_o apostle_n or_o first_o preacher_n and_o all_o parent_n be_v not_o a_o college_n of_o sovereign_a ruler_n of_o all_o the_o world_n 2._o and_o private_a christian_n by_o conference_n convert_v many_o 3._o and_o those_o that_o have_v not_o their_o faith_n either_o of_o these_o way_n usual_o have_v it_o by_o the_o teach_n of_o particular_a presbyter_n where_o they_o dwell_v and_o yet_o none_o of_o these_o be_v the_o collective-soveraign_n to_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n any_o more_o than_o tutor_n in_o law_n physic_n or_o theology_n be_v three_o and_o twenty_o year_n ago_o i_o read_v most_o that_o you_o say_v in_o a_o paris_n doctor_n h._n holden_n analys_n s._n fid_fw-we who_o yet_o though_o mix_v with_o injurious_a passage_n against_o the_o s._n scripture_n acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v by_o such_o a_o universal_a consent_n of_o all_o christian_n lay_v and_o clergy_n that_o we_o receive_v the_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v a_o natural_a historical_a evidence_n that_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v resolve_v into_o and_o not_o of_o supernatural_a infallibility_n by_o authority_n 4._o and_o when_o vinc-lirinensis_a turn_v we_o to_o quod_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la ubique_fw-la &_o semper_fw-la receptum_fw-la est_fw-la and_o the_o papist_n that_o go_v with_o holden_n lie_v most_o on_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o christian_n they_o never_o think_v that_o the_o laity_n through_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n be_v one_o universal_a collective_a sovereign_n nor_o do_v you_o think_v so_o of_o all_o the_o consent_v priest_n while_o you_o appropriate_v this_o collective-soveraignty_n to_o the_o bishop_n 6._o i_o will_v know_v whether_o it_o be_v only_o the_o scripture_n or_o also_o our_o christianity_n and_o creed_n which_o must_v be_v receive_v as_o from_o a_o sovereign_a church-power_n if_o you_o say_v it_o be_v only_a scripture_n why_o may_v we_o not_o receive_v the_o scripture_n otherwise_o if_o we_o may_v otherwise_o receive_v our_o christianity_n creed_n and_o baptism_n but_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o you_o will_v say_v it_o be_v both_o if_o so_o than_o a_o child_n or_o man_n must_v know_v and_o believe_v that_o christ_n
that_o be_v bind_v to_o govern_v then_o it_o be_v they_o only_a that_o be_v authorize_v or_o have_v the_o office_n and_o power_n for_o obligation_n to_o the_o work_n though_o not_o ad_fw-la hic_fw-la &_o nunc_fw-la be_v essential_a to_o the_o office_n as_o well_o as_o authority_n or_o will_v the_o performance_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o century_n excuse_v all_o that_o succeed_v they_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n from_o any_o performance_n why_o then_o not_o from_o all_o pastoral_n guidance_n and_o be_v they_o not_o then_o degrade_v xviii_o we_o be_v against_o singularity_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n we_o believe_v that_o all_o christ_n church_n shall_v never_o err_v from_o any_o one_o essential_a of_o christianity_n or_o communion_n else_o it_o will_v thereby_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o church_n but_o we_o believe_v general_a council_n such_o as_o the_o empire_n have_v have_v err_v so_o far_o as_o to_o condemn_v each_o other_o of_o heresy_n we_o persuade_v all_o man_n to_o believe_v as_o the_o church_n believe_v that_o be_v to_o receive_v that_o from_o the_o apostle_n quod_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la ubique_fw-la &_o semper_fw-la receptum_fw-la fuit_fw-la which_o the_o church_n receive_v and_o deliver_v as_o from_o they_o with_o know_v common_a consent_n and_o to_o suspect_v odd_a opinion_n novelty_n and_o singularity_n but_o protestant_n against_o papist_n common_o use_v these_o distinction_n 1._o authority_n of_o a_o governor_n by_o legislation_n and_o judgement_n or_o either_o be_v one_o thing_n 2._o doctoral_a authority_n like_o a_o philosopher_n in_o a_o school_n of_o consenter_n be_v another_o 3._o the_o authority_n of_o witness_n which_o be_v their_o oblige_a credibility_n be_v another_o 4._o the_o authority_n of_o a_o steward_n or_o keeper_n of_o record_n be_v another_o 5._o the_o authority_n of_o a_o herald_n or_o cryer_n or_o messenger_n to_o publish_v law_n be_v another_o 6._o and_o the_o authority_n of_o contractor_n in_o mutual_a self-obligation_n be_v another_o according_o they_o hold_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v no_o one_o universal_a head_n governor_n or_o summa_fw-la potestas_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la to_o rule_v the_o whole_a by_o legislation_n or_o judgement_n personal_n or_o collective_a but_o christ._n 2._o that_o there_o be_v no_o one_o person_n natural_a or_o political_a that_o be_v bind_v or_o authorize_v to_o be_v the_o teacher_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n or_o church_n but_o that_o all_o pastor_n must_v teach_v and_o guide_v in_o their_o several_a province_n 3._o that_o the_o large_a and_o more_o uncontrolled_a the_o testimony_n be_v the_o great_a be_v the_o credibility_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o witness_n and_o therefore_o if_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v learn_v agree_v de_fw-fr facto_fw-la that_o these_o be_v the_o book_n doctrine_n and_o practise_v ordinance_n which_o they_o receive_v and_o especial_o when_o heretic_n or_o infidel_n and_o enemy_n that_o will_v gainsay_v it_o can_v with_o any_o probability_n we_o thus_o receive_v the_o say_v book_n and_o practice_n as_o baptism_n etc._n etc._n ex_fw-la authoritate_fw-la testium_fw-la and_o not_o ex_fw-la authoritate_fw-la judicis_fw-la regentis_fw-la or_o else_o lay-man_n such_o as_o origen_n when_o he_o be_v a_o more_o credible_a witness_n of_o the_o text_n than_o a_o hundred_o unlearned_a bishop_n and_o such_o as_o hierom_n that_o be_v no_o bishop_n of_o who_o i_o say_v the_o same_o yea_o and_o woman_n yea_o heretic_n and_o infidel_n such_o as_o pliny_n etc._n etc._n will_v be_v church-ruler_n 4._o all_o pastor_n be_v by_o office_n to_o preach_v christ_n word_n and_o ministerial_o officiate_v according_o be_v thereby_o especial_o entrust_v with_o the_o keep_n of_o these_o sacred_a record_n as_o lawyer_n while_o they_o daily_o use_v they_o be_v with_o the_o law_n and_o the_o universal_a testimony_n of_o such_o officer_n be_v the_o most_o credible_a part_n of_o the_o witness_n work_v or_o if_o not_o universal_a the_o more_o the_o better_o 5._o every_o pastor_n be_v as_o a_o crier_n to_o proclaim_v christ_n law_n 6._o and_o in_o circumstance_n leave_v to_o mutable_a humane_a determination_n the_o more_o common_a consent_n caeteris_fw-la paribus_fw-la the_o better_a and_o this_o be_v the_o use_n of_o council_n this_o be_v enough_o but_o the_o protestant_n that_o i_o have_v know_v and_o read_v do_v make_v it_o our_o first_o controversy_n with_o the_o papist_n whether_o christ_n ever_o institute_v any_o one_o head_n or_o ruling_n power_n over_o all_o the_o church_n under_o himself_o and_o 2._o whether_o pope_n or_o council_n be_v such_o both_o which_o they_o deny_v xix_o if_o you_o have_v not_o read_v it_o i_o entreat_v you_o read_v in_o the_o cabal-supplement_n king_n henry_n the_o viii_n letter_n to_o the_o archbishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o the_o province_n of_o york_n where_o you_o will_v find_v ☞_o 1._o be_v cite_v seem_a contradiction_n of_o scripture_n answer_v by_o use_n of_o speech_n and_o reason_n without_o any_o universal_a judicature_n 2._o that_o dic_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la can_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o church_n universal_a 3._o that_o the_o universal_a church_n have_v no_o head_n or_o governor_n but_o christ_n but_o the_o clergy_n subserve_v he_o as_o minister_n by_o who_o he_o give_v spiritual_a grace_n and_o quae_fw-la spiritu_fw-la aguntur_fw-la libera_fw-la sunt_fw-la &_o nulla_fw-la lege_fw-la astringuntur_fw-la and_o if_o the_o teacher_n do_v their_o office_n with_o scandal_n magistrate_n must_v punish_v they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o ecclesia_fw-la quae_fw-la non_fw-la constat_fw-la ex_fw-la bonis_fw-la &_o malis_fw-la which_o the_o king_n be_v not_o the_o head_n of_o but_o that_o in_o spiritual_n as_o the_o word_n signify_v spiritual_a person_n and_o their_o good_n and_o work_n and_o the_o enforce_v the_o observance_n of_o god_n law_n the_o king_n be_v head_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o word_n head_n notable_o vindicate_v with_o much_o more_o xx._n i_o crave_v your_o pardon_n both_o for_o the_o prolixity_n and_o boldness_n while_o i_o add_v this_o question_n not_o as_o accuse_v you_o of_o popery_n perjury_n or_o disloyalty_n how_o can_v i_o be_v clear_v from_o the_o guilt_n of_o perjury_n and_o disloyalty_n if_o have_v take_v the_o ☞_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n and_o subscribe_v according_a to_o the_o canon_n etc._n etc._n i_o shall_v plead_v for_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o king_n and_o all_o subject_n to_o a_o foreign_a power_n in_o spiritual_n when_o the_o oath_n disclaim_v it_o and_o the_o can._n 1._o say_v that_o all_o usurp_v and_o foreign_a power_n have_v no_o establishment_n or_o ground_n by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o be_v for_o most_o just_a cause_n take_v away_o and_o abolish_v and_o therefore_o no_o manner_n of_o obedience_n or_o subjection_n within_o his_o majesty_n realm_n and_o dominion_n be_v due_a to_o any_o such_o foreign_a power_n and_o all_o minister_n subscribe_v can._n 36._o against_o all_o foreign_a power_n as_o well_o in_o all_o spiritual_a or_o ecclesiastical_a thing_n or_o cause_n as_o temporal_a and_o articl_n 21._o general_a council_n may_v not_o be_v gather_v together_o without_o the_o commandment_n and_o will_n of_o prince_n and_o when_o will_v all_o prince_n orthodox_n heretical_a mahometan_n heathen_a enemy_n in_o war_n etc._n etc._n agree_v to_o gather_v they_o out_o of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o when_o they_o be_v gather_v together_o for_o as_o much_o as_o they_o be_v a_o assembly_n of_o man_n whereof_o all_o be_v not_o govern_v with_o the_o spirit_n and_o word_n of_o god_n they_o may_v err_v and_o sometime_o have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertain_v to_o god_n wherefore_o thing_n ordain_v by_o they_o as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v no_o strength_n nor_o authority_n unless_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o do_v church-unity_n concord_n and_o salvation_n lie_v on_o thing_n not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n if_o you_o say_v that_o none_o of_o this_o speak_v against_o foreign_a ecclesiastical_a power_n such_o as_o the_o apostle_n have_v i_o answer_v 1._o not_o against_o a_o foreigner_n preach_v and_o baptise_v and_o celebrate_v the_o lord_n supper_n if_o he_o be_v where_o we_o be_v and_o there_o he_o be_v no_o foreigner_n but_o against_o all_o foreigner_n proper_a government_n of_o man_n as_o their_o subject_n the_o apostle_n commission_n in_o that_o be_v extraordinary_a and_o yet_o they_o rule_v doctoral_o none_o but_o voluntary_a consenter_n 2._o the_o law_n oath_n canon_n and_o article_n disclaim_v such_o power_n as_o the_o pope_n claim_v here_o but_o the_o pope_n claim_v proper_a ecclesiastical_a government_n and_o most_o english_a and_o french_a papist_n and_o half_o the_o rest_n i_o think_v claim_v for_o he_o only_o the_o power_n of_o the_o word_n and_o key_n and_o not_o any_o force_a power_n by_o the_o sword_n xxi_o as_o hence_o i_o wonder_v not_o that_o mr._n thorndike_n threaten_v
christ_n our_o redeemer_n for_o this_o end_n he_o both_o die_v rose_z and_o revive_v that_o he_o may_v be_v the_o lord_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o of_o the_o live_n rom._n 14.9_o 10._o all_o power_n be_v give_v he_o in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n mat._n 28.19_o all_o thing_n be_v deliver_v to_o he_o of_o the_o father_n and_o give_v into_o his_o hand_n john_n 13.3_o and_o 17.2_o he_o be_v make_v head_n over_o all_o thing_n to_o the_o church_n eph._n 1.23_o the_o father_n judge_v no_o man_n but_o have_v commit_v all_o judgement_n to_o the_o son_n john_n 5.22_o vii_o prince_n be_v therefore_o now_o the_o minister_n of_o christ_n by_o duty_n and_o be_v bind_v to_o study_v his_o interest_n and_o law_n and_o to_o obey_v he_o viii_o subject_n by_o obligation_n be_v not_o always_o subject_n by_o consent_n nor_o subject_n by_o profess_a consent_n always_o subject_n by_o heart-consent_n ix_o all_o the_o world_n be_v the_o kingdom_n as_o of_o god_n the_o creator_n so_o of_o christ_n the_o redeemer_n as_o to_o obligation_n and_o the_o wicked_a as_o rebel_n x._o all_o the_o true_o baptise_a be_v thereby_o make_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n the_o redeemer_n by_o profess_a consent_n and_o this_o be_v the_o church_n visible_a xi_o all_o the_o true_a believer_n and_o sanctify_a be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n by_o heart-consent_n and_o these_o be_v the_o church_n regenerate_v and_o mystical_a xii_o therefore_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v large_a than_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o church_n be_v a_o elect_a peculiar_a people_n visible_a as_o to_o mean_n and_o mystical_a as_o to_o salvation_n even_o as_o the_o israelite_n have_v the_o covenant_n of_o peculiarity_n while_o the_o law_n of_o grace_n in_o the_o first_o edition_n make_v to_o adam_n and_o noah_n be_v still_o in_o force_n to_o all_o the_o world_n and_o abraham_n think_v that_o even_a sodom_n have_v have_v fifty_o righteous_a person_n in_o it_o xiii_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o eminent_a politic_a society_n of_o which_o christ_n be_v the_o specify_v and_o vnify_v head_n and_o all_o christian_n be_v member_n all_o the_o baptise_a visible_a member_n and_o all_o the_o sincere_a consenter_n mystical_a member_n fourteen_o christ_n be_v the_o maker_n of_o his_o own_o body_n church_n or_o kingdom_n he_o make_v himself_o the_o head_n he_o make_v the_o specify_v institution_n or_o law_n the_o term_n of_o union_n and_o communion_n he_o give_v man_n the_o grace_n by_o which_o they_o believe_v repent_v consent_v and_o be_v make_v member_n if_o christ_n make_v not_o his_o own_o church_n as_o to_o the_o formal_a head_n the_o species_n the_o unify_v term_n and_o grace_n it_o will_v be_v as_o a_o wooden_a leg_n to_o a_o live_a body_n a_o human_a creature_n impose_v on_o he_o savour_v of_o the_o error_n and_o naughtiness_n of_o those_o that_o make_v it_o and_o mutable_a at_o their_o mutable_a wi_n every_o active_a form_n make_v its_o own_o material_a domicilium_fw-la who_o be_v he_o or_o who_o be_v they_o that_o have_v power_n to_o make_v christ_n a_o body_n or_o church_n in_o specie_fw-la before_o he_o make_v it_o himself_o christ_n body_n be_v not_o make_v by_o man_n if_o it_o be_v who_o be_v they_o be_v they_o his_o body_n or_o church_n first_o themselves_o or_o not_o if_o yea_o who_o make_v they_o such_o and_o who_o they_o and_o who_o they_o in_o infinitum_fw-la if_o not_o how_o come_v infidel_n and_o the_o member_n of_o the_o devil_n to_o have_v power_n to_o make_v a_o body_n or_o church_n for_o christ_n xv._n christ_n have_v de_fw-la specie_fw-la institute_v who_o shall_v be_v member_n of_o this_o church_n and_o by_o his_o law_n term_n and_o description_n teach_v we_o certain_o to_o know_v the_o member_n as_o visible_a else_o we_o can_v never_o know_v who_o to_o take_v for_o christian_n nor_o who_o to_o love_v as_o such_o nor_o to_o who_o to_o give_v the_o seal_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o communion_n with_o his_o member_n xvi_o baptism_n be_v the_o symbol_n or_o badge_n of_o christian_n and_o baptise_v be_v our_o christen_n and_o whoever_o believe_v and_o be_v baptise_a shall_v be_v save_v therefore_o till_o they_o revolt_v all_o true_o baptise_a person_n be_v visible_a christian_n and_o make_v up_o the_o visible_a church_n which_o be_v the_o society_n of_o all_o christian_n head_v by_o their_o sovereign_a christ._n xvii_o all_o christian_n enter_v in_o infancy_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o the_o duty_n blessing_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o adult_n adult_n member_n and_o communion_n must_v be_v distinguish_v from_o infant_n xviii_o therefore_o all_o that_o will_v have_v adult_a communion_n though_o they_o must_v not_o be_v baptise_a again_o must_v as_o full_o own_o their_o baptismal_a covenant_n devote_v themselves_o by_o their_o own_o understanding_n consent_v and_o vow_n to_o god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n renounce_v the_o world_n the_o flesh_n and_o the_o devil_n as_o if_o they_o be_v now_o to_o be_v baptise_a the_o neglect_n of_o this_o or_o turn_v it_o into_o a_o dead_a image_n and_o ceremony_n by_o dead_a image_n of_o bishop_n on_o pretence_n of_o confirmation_n confound_v the_o church_n and_o will_v make_v it_o a_o dead_a image_n and_o real_o but_o the_o world_n xix_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o his_o day_n on_o earth_n be_v but_o a_o embryo_n and_o his_o few_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n who_o be_v suit_v in_o number_n to_o the_o jewish_a nation_n where_o their_o ministry_n be_v to_o begin_v be_v but_o like_o the_o organical_a part_n of_o the_o body_n the_o heart_n head_n eye_n liver_n etc._n etc._n when_o nature_n have_v first_o make_v they_o that_o by_o they_o it_o may_v make_v the_o rest_n but_o when_o christ_n be_v rise_v and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n send_v down_o in_o eminency_n and_o the_o gentile_n call_v and_o the_o church_n begin_v to_o be_v catholic_n this_o kingdom_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v that_o which_o be_v call_v special_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o heaven_n which_o the_o gospel_n then_o proclaim_v and_o john_n baptist_n tell_v man_n be_v at_o hand_n xx._n the_o church_n of_o christ_n on_o earth_n be_v partly_o visible_a and_o partly_o invisible_a and_o yet_o but_o one_o church_n as_o man_n be_v visible_a as_o to_o his_o body_n and_o invisible_a as_o to_o his_o soul_n and_o yet_o but_o one_o man._n it_o be_v visible_a 1._o in_o that_o the_o subject_n person_n be_v visible_a 2._o their_o profession_n be_v visible_a 3._o christ_n be_v visible_a on_o earth_n 4._o he_o be_v visible_a now_o in_o his_o court_n of_o heaven_n 5._o he_o will_v in_o visible_a glory_n come_v and_o judge_v they_o 6._o they_o shall_v see_v his_o glory_n for_o ever_o 7._o his_o law_n be_v visible_a 8._o his_o officer_n be_v visible_a 9_o many_o of_o his_o judgement_n and_o execution_n be_v visible_a here_o 10._o the_o rest_n shall_v be_v so_o quick_o and_o for_o ever_o his_o church_n be_v invisible_a 1._o in_o that_o christ_n as_o god_n be_v never_o see_v 2._o his_o soul_n never_o see_v 3._o his_o office_n as_o to_o truth_n right_o and_o authority_n invisible_a and_o to_o be_v believe_v 4._o the_o soul_n of_o the_o subject_n invisible_a 5._o their_o sincerity_n invisible_a 6._o and_o christ_n now_o not_o see_v on_o earth_n 7._o nor_o heaven_n and_o hell_n see_v where_o be_v his_o great_a execution_n and_o retribution_n xxi_o christ_n only_o be_v the_o specify_v and_o unify_v form_n of_o the_o church_n as_o unite_v to_o the_o matter_n and_o all_o christian_n pastor_n and_o people_n be_v but_o the_o matter_n they_o have_v a_o sort_n of_o unity_n in_o themselves_o they_o be_v of_o one_o human_a kind_n of_o one_o interest_n of_o one_o profession_n and_o faith_n and_o love_n if_o sincere_a and_o join_v in_o one_o sort_n of_o worship_n and_o act_n of_o obedience_n to_o christ_n but_o they_o be_v one_o christian_a church_n or_o body_n of_o christ_n only_o by_o their_o union_n with_o christ_n and_o relation_n to_o he_o their_o head_n and_o centre_n as_o the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n have_v one_o sort_n of_o man_n in_o our_o land_n of_o one_o language_n etc._n etc._n but_o only_o their_o relation_n to_o one_o king_n make_v they_o one_o kingdom_n xxii_o the_o church_n or_o body_n of_o christ_n when_o full_o make_v have_v dissimilar_v part_n some_o be_v noble_a organical_a part_n first_o make_v to_o be_v instrument_n in_o make_v and_o preserve_v all_o the_o rest_n and_o the_o church_n can_v be_v a_o form_v church_n without_o they_o some_o be_v such_o integral_n as_o the_o church_n may_v live_v without_o but_o not_o be_v whole_a without_o even_o as_o aristotle_n define_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v entelechia_fw-la or_o the_o entitative_a act_n and_o form_n of_o a_o physical_a organise_v body_n capable_a of_o be_v animate_v by_o it_o and_o as_o in_o
3._o do_v not_o christ_n that_o send_v out_o his_o preacher_n by_o two_o and_o two_o and_o bid_v they_o shake_v off_o the_o dust_n of_o their_o foot_n as_o a_o witness_n against_o those_o that_o do_v not_o receive_v they_o expect_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v receive_v and_o believe_v without_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o council_n q._n 4._o do_v christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n ever_o institute_v a_o general_n council_n or_o unify_v college_n of_o bishop_n to_o be_v the_o stand_a aristocratical_a government_n of_o all_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o one_o q._n 5._o will_v not_o this_o have_v be_v plain_o do_v if_o the_o certainty_n of_o scripture_n and_o salvation_n and_o the_o church_n unity_n have_v be_v found_v on_o it_o q._n 6._o if_o thousand_o be_v then_o make_v christian_n without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o council_n or_o college_n may_v they_o not_o be_v so_o now_o q._n 7._o be_v the_o church_n no_o church_n or_o ungoverned_a for_o the_o first_o 300_o year_n when_o there_o be_v no_o general_n council_n q._n 8._o and_o be_v not_o christian_n all_o that_o while_o sure_a that_o the_o scripture_n be_v true_a and_o be_v they_o not_o of_o the_o same_o faith_n as_o now_o q._n 9_o be_v it_o not_o constantine_n that_o call_v the_o first_o general_n council_n at_o nice_a and_o have_v he_o any_o authority_n to_o call_v any_o but_o his_o subject_n q._n 10._o do_v not_o the_o subscription_n of_o the_o ancient_a council_n show_v that_o they_o be_v general_n only_o as_o to_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o not_o to_o all_o the_o world_n q._n 11._o how_o shall_v we_o be_v sure_a that_o the_o council_n of_o one_o nation_n or_o empire_n be_v ruler_n of_o all_o the_o other_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n q._n 12._o when_o council_n of_o equal_a number_n and_o call_v by_o equal_a authority_n of_o emperor_n condemn_v one_o another_o in_o the_o day_n of_o constantius_n valens_n valentinian_n gratian_n arcadius_n and_o honorius_n theodosius_n senior_a and_o junior_a martian_a zeno_n basiliscus_n leo_n philippicus_n anastasius_n justinian_n etc._n etc._n how_o be_v all_o man_n and_o woman_n sure_a which_o be_v of_o conciliar_a power_n and_o which_o not_o as_o to_o their_o faulty_a carriage_n each_o accuse_a other_o q._n 13._o see_v so_o many_o then_o err_v and_o be_v call_v heretic_n at_o this_o day_n as_o the_o council_n of_o tyre_n ephes._n 2._o arimin_n sirmium_n milane_n constantinople_n alexandria_n antioch_n jerusalem_n rome_n etc._n etc._n how_o shall_v we_o now_o be_v sure_a which_o err_v not_o q._n 14._o if_o we_o must_v believe_v scripture_n on_o the_o credit_n of_o council_n must_v we_o not_o also_o believe_v which_o council_n be_v true_a upon_o the_o credit_n of_o council_n and_o if_o so_o be_v it_o on_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o same_o council_n or_o another_o if_o of_o the_o same_o then_o must_v every_o council_n even_o the_o heretical_a be_v so_o believe_v or_o which_o and_o how_o know_v if_o of_o another_o must_v the_o church_n suspend_v its_o belief_n of_o one_o council_n till_o another_o be_v call_v to_o attest_v it_o and_o on_o what_o account_n be_v that_o other_o to_o be_v believe_v and_o what_o if_o the_o late_a condemn_v the_o former_a and_o the_o next_o condemn_v that_o as_o florence_n and_o pisa_n constance_n and_o basil_n q._n 15._o be_v it_o all_o the_o council_n agree_v or_o the_o major_a vote_n against_o the_o rest_n that_o have_v the_o credit_n or_o authority_n aforesaid_a q._n 16._o how_o shall_v we_o be_v sure_a that_o the_o minor_a part_n be_v not_o in_o the_o right_a q._n 17._o how_o shall_v all_o the_o distant_a world_n be_v sure_o the_o vote_n be_v true_o take_v q._n 18._o why_o be_v the_o major_a vote_n count_v invalid_a if_o the_o patriarch_n be_v against_o it_o and_o be_v those_o patriarch_n of_o divine_a authority_n &_o infallible_a q._n 19_o what_o if_o one_o or_o two_o vote_n turn_v the_o scale_n for_o a_o majority_n and_o what_o if_o afterward_o more_o come_v in_o on_o the_o other_o side_n and_o turn_v it_o back_o the_o other_o way_n as_o the_o constantinopol_n council_n do_v in_o nazianzens_n case_n be_v both_o the_o side_n infallible_a or_o authoritative_a so_o at_o eph._n 1._o q._n 20._o who_o must_v call_v a_o valid_a council_n what_o if_o the_o pope_n call_v one_o and_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n another_o and_o the_o emperor_n another_o which_o be_v valid_a q._n 21._o be_v the_o church_n no_o church_n in_o the_o long_a interval_n of_o council_n q._n 22._o if_o it_o be_v where_o be_v the_o visible_a constitutive_a supremacy_n or_o power_n if_o in_o the_o patriarch_n and_o metropolitan_o they_o be_v divide_v and_o account_v each_o other_o sometime_o heretic_n and_o sometime_o schismatic_n q._n 23._o who_o have_v authority_n to_o make_v patriarch_n now_o or_o metropolitan_n for_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n q._n 24._o must_v we_o now_o obey_v the_o major_a part_n of_o the_o old_a patriarchal_a seat_n q._n 25._o if_o it_o be_v in_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o earth_n 1._o who_o shall_v go_v to_o they_o all_o over_o the_o world_n with_o all_o our_o church_n case_n 2._o who_o shall_v judge_v which_o of_o they_o be_v heretic_n while_o they_o hereticate_v each_o other_o 3._o who_o shall_v assure_v we_o that_o their_o vote_n be_v true_o gather_v 4._o who_o shall_v bring_v they_o from_o all_o over_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o person_n to_o be_v judge_v 5._o can_v they_o judge_v true_o without_o hear_v the_o accuse_a and_o their_o witness_n 6._o where_o at_o this_o day_n may_v we_o find_v their_o decree_n by_o which_o they_o rule_v except_o in_o council_n q._n 26._o must_v a_o general_n council_n or_o this_o college_n consist_v of_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o world_n or_o but_o of_o part_n q._n 27._o if_o of_o all_o be_v such_o a_o council_n possible_a or_o lawful_a q._n 28._o if_o of_o part_n who_o shall_v choose_v they_o and_o see_v undoubted_a experience_n tell_v we_o that_o most_o of_o the_o clergy_n every_o where_o in_o such_o case_n obey_v the_o power_n that_o have_v the_o sword_n whether_o the_o choice_n that_o be_v make_v in_o the_o turk_n empire_n will_v not_o be_v make_v by_o the_o turk_n and_o in_o other_o kingdom_n of_o heathen_n infidel_n papist_n heretic_n by_o their_o several_a king_n and_o magistrate_n and_o can_v we_o be_v sure_a such_o be_v infallible_a q._n 29._o if_o the_o empire_n of_o abassia_n have_v but_o one_o bishop_n the_o abuna_n shall_v that_o empire_n have_v but_o one_o vote_n in_o council_n and_o be_v rule_v by_o the_o rest_n and_o be_v it_o not_o certain_a that_o those_o next_o the_o antipode_n and_o remote_a kingdom_n can_v send_v but_o few_o and_o must_v they_o therefore_o be_v rule_v by_o those_o near_o the_o place_n who_o will_v be_v many_o q._n 30_o yea_o be_v it_o not_o wickedness_n or_o madness_n to_o attempt_v to_o call_v age_a bishop_n or_o any_o from_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n to_o displease_v prohibit_v prince_n to_o hazard_v their_o life_n in_o travel_n many_o year_n to_o forsake_v their_o flock_n so_o long_o and_o by_o differ_v language_n not_o able_a to_o understand_v each_o other_o nor_o like_v to_o live_v long_o enough_o to_o bring_v home_o the_o decree_n when_o perhaps_o they_o must_v sit_v so_o many_o year_n in_o council_n as_o they_o do_v at_o trent_n wear_v out_o the_o life_n of_o many_o pope_n and_o what_o be_v the_o necessity_n of_o all_o this_o q._n 31._o if_o those_o few_o that_o be_v send_v do_v that_o which_o the_o rest_n at_o home_n dissent_v from_o be_v it_o valid_a e._n g._n king_n james_n choose_v six_o to_o go_v to_o the_o synod_n at_o dort_n and_o most_o then_o consent_v and_o most_o now_o dissent_v the_o parliament_n choose_v a_o synod_n of_o one_o mind_n and_o the_o king_n by_o his_o clergy_n one_o of_o another_o and_o how_o shall_v we_o know_v that_o the_o church_n own_o the_o act_n of_o their_o delegate_n and_o dissent_v not_o as_o the_o greek_n do_v after_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n can_v all_o man_n and_o woman_n rest_v on_o thing_n no_o better_o know_v to_o they_o q._n 32._o see_v that_o it_o be_v notorious_a that_o the_o bishop_n of_o almost_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n except_o part_v of_o europe_n be_v very_o unlearned_a ignorant_a man_n armenian_n georgian_n iberian_o mengrelian_o most_o of_o the_o greek_n moscovite_n and_o the_o numerous_a eastern_n call_v nestorian_n and_o jacobite_n and_o copty_v etc._n etc._n and_o abundance_n of_o the_o papist_n also_o in_o europe_n how_o shall_v we_o be_v sure_a that_o so_o many_o ignorant_a man_n and_o too_o vicious_a will_v do_v the_o work_n of_o wise_a or_o infallible_a judge_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n if_o they_o do_v but_o meet_v together_o in_o council_n much_o less_o as_o scatter_v and_o call_v a_o college_n must_v not_o this_o
preach_v mere_a desperation_n to_o all_o that_o have_v not_o more_o knowledge_n than_o i_o have_v who_o can_v possible_o find_v out_o a_o govern_v universal_a church_n nor_o its_o law_n though_o i_o will_v willing_o find_v it_o and_o obey_v it_o q._n 53._o do_v they_o not_o preach_v common_a desperation_n who_o say_v that_o schism_n be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n and_o he_o be_v in_o that_o guilt_n who_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o prelate_n for_o not_o obey_v they_o in_o any_o unsinful_a condition_n of_o communion_n as_o h._n dodwell_n speak_v do_v not_o such_o carnifice_n animarum_fw-la make_v it_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o know_v all_o the_o unsinful_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n which_o a_o prelate_n may_v impose_v to_o be_v unsinful_a and_o be_v any_o man_n on_o earth_n so_o skilful_a how_o many_o indifferent_a thing_n be_v there_o which_o the_o wise_a man_n may_v doubt_v whether_o they_o be_v indifferent_a of_o old_a it_o be_v think_v enough_o to_o know_v the_o few_o thing_n which_o god_n make_v necessary_a and_o now_o these_o torment_a uniter_n make_v it_o necessary_a to_o know_v the_o multitude_n of_o thing_n indifferent_a to_o be_v such_o q._n 54._o must_v we_o needs_o know_v what_o sense_n perceive_v by_o the_o credit_n of_o a_o general_n council_n or_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o world_n as_o whether_o i_o see_v the_o light_n or_o colour_n what_o taste_v my_o meat_n have_v &_o c_o if_o not_o why_o may_v i_o not_o take_v bread_n to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o be_v wine_n on_o the_o credit_n of_o my_o sense_n though_o the_o bishop_n or_o council_n say_v the_o contrary_a q._n 55._o must_v i_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o council_n or_o college_n of_o bishop_n to_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n and_o that_o he_o be_v most_o great_a and_o wise_a and_o good_a most_o holy_a merciful_a true_a and_o just_a or_o to_o know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o life_n to_o come_v and_o the_o soul_n immortal_a or_o that_o man_n must_v not_o hate_v the_o good_a and_o love_v the_o evil_a as_o such_o nor_o live_v in_o murder_n theft_n adultery_n perjury_n etc._n etc._n do_v not_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n bind_v man_n without_o a_o council_n of_o prelate_n and_o can_v they_o null_a that_o law_n by_o their_o pretend_a sovereignty_n q._n 56._o must_v every_o man_n have_v the_o sentence_n of_o a_o general_n council_n or_o college_n as_o wide_a as_o the_o christian_a world_n to_o satisfy_v he_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n before_o he_o be_v baptise_a and_o make_v a_o christian_a q._n 57_o must_v we_o know_v what_o the_o council_n or_o spacious_a college_n say_v before_o we_o believe_v the_o creed_n lord_n prayer_n and_o ten_o commandment_n or_o do_v the_o ancient_a christian_n receive_v they_o only_o on_o such_o authority_n do_v not_o every_o baptizer_n expect_v a_o profession_n of_o the_o creed_n q._n 58._o be_v not_o the_o bible_n receive_v before_o there_o be_v a_o general_a council_n q._n 59_o have_v not_o council_n differ_v about_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o scripture_n see_v bishop_n cousin_n of_o the_o canon_n compare_v with_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n q._n 60._o must_v we_o have_v new_a council_n to_o deliver_v we_o again_o the_o same_o creed_n and_o bible_n q._n 61._o be_v it_o not_o a_o reproach_v of_o christianity_n to_o tell_v the_o world_n that_o after_o 1691_o year_n it_o be_v not_o yet_o full_o know_v what_o it_o be_v but_o we_o must_v have_v new_a council_n to_o tell_v it_o we_o and_o to_o make_v it_o up_o q._n 62._o do_v council_n only_o receive_v the_o old_a apostle_n creed_n when_o they_o make_v so_o many_o new_a one_o or_o add_v so_o many_o article_n q._n 63._o be_v the_o primitive_a church_n of_o the_o same_o species_n with_o the_o present_a romish_a and_o impose_v church_n when_o he_o be_v then_o a_o christian_n who_o profess_a belief_n of_o the_o creed_n as_o the_o christian_a symbol_n and_o to_o desire_v according_a to_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o practise_v according_a to_o christ_n command_n and_o now_o so_o many_o other_o thing_n be_v make_v necessary_a hereto_o q._n 64._o do_v not_o those_o man_n deal_v false_o who_o subscribe_v the_o 39_o article_n of_o the_o sufficiency_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o to_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o yet_o say_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o obey_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o place_n in_o all_o unsinful_a thing_n and_o consequent_o to_o believe_v they_o all_o to_o be_v unsinful_a q._n 65._o be_v it_o by_o the_o divine_a authority_n of_o a_o council_n or_o mundane_a college_n of_o prelate_n that_o we_o know_v which_o be_v the_o true_a write_n of_o ignatius_n irenaeus_n clemens_n r._n &_o alex._n tertullian_n cyprian_n hierom_n augustin_n &_o c_o or_o do_v their_o critical_a writer_n send_v we_o to_o the_o college_n or_o council_n to_o know_v if_o not_o why_o may_v not_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n be_v know_v yea_o much_o better_a by_o mere_a historical_a tradition_n and_o inherent_a evidence_n q._n 66._o be_v it_o not_o by_o history_n and_o not_o church_n power_n that_o we_o know_v what_o pope_n have_v be_v at_o rome_n what_o council_n have_v be_v call_v and_o what_o they_o decree_v and_o may_v not_o the_o same_o way_n secure_v we_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n about_o the_o scripture_n q._n 67._o have_v any_o council_n or_o college_n yet_o decree_v which_o be_v the_o true_a and_o current_a copy_n of_o the_o original_a of_o the_o scripture_n and_o which_o of_o the_o various_a lection_n be_v true_a if_o they_o have_v agree_v but_o of_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a will_v sixtus_n 5_o and_o clemens_n 8_o have_v publish_v edition_n so_o vast_o different_a if_o they_o never_o do_v it_o yet_o when_o will_v they_o do_v it_o q._n 68_o do_v ever_o council_n or_o college_n determine_v which_o be_v the_o true_a translation_n q._n 69._o do_v ever_o council_n or_o college_n give_v the_o church_n a_o commentary_n on_o the_o bible_n q._n 70._o do_v they_o ever_o write_v a_o decision_n of_o the_o multitude_n of_o controversy_n about_o the_o meaning_n of_o several_a text_n and_o the_o multitude_n of_o doctrine_n which_o be_v yet_o controvert_v among_o papist_n themselves_z and_o all_o the_o world_n q._n 71._o be_v it_o a_o satisfaction_n or_o a_o gross_a cheat_n to_o tell_v we_o of_o a_o necessary_a church_n power_n to_o expound_v scripture_n and_o judge_n of_o controversy_n who_o yet_o will_v not_o do_v it_o but_o leave_v all_o unexpound_v and_o undecided_a q._n 72._o be_v gregory_n nazianzen_n a_o fool_n that_o speak_v so_o much_o of_o the_o hurt_n that_o council_n do_v and_o resolve_v never_o to_o go_v to_o more_o q._n 73._o can_v i_o know_v that_o pope_n or_o council_n have_v authority_n give_v they_o by_o christ_n before_o i_o believe_v that_o christ_n be_v christ_n and_o have_v authority_n himself_o q._n 74._o can_v i_o know_v that_o christ_n promise_n to_o pope_n council_n or_o prelate_n be_v true_a before_o i_o know_v that_o the_o promise_n of_o justification_n adoption_n and_o salvation_n be_v true_a that_o be_v before_o i_o be_o a_o christian_n q._n 75._o can_v i_o believe_v the_o promise_n of_o pardon_n and_o salvation_n or_o the_o promise_v make_v to_o general_a council_n or_o prelate_n without_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o those_o promise_n and_o can_v i_o believe_v the_o church_n power_n from_o god_n without_o believe_v the_o promise_n of_o it_o and_o if_o i_o can_v understand_v all_o these_o promise_n without_o a_o council_n why_o may_v i_o not_o understand_v more_o and_o how_o then_o do_v i_o receive_v all_o scripture_n from_o a_o council_n q._n 76._o do_v those_o that_o preach_v to_o convert_v infidel_n in_o congo_n china_n japan_n mexico_n among_o turk_n etc._n etc._n preach_v first_o the_o authority_n of_o general_n council_n or_o a_o mundane_a college_n as_o the_o primum_fw-la credendum_fw-la upon_o who_o credit_n christianity_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v have_v this_o be_v the_o way_n to_o convert_v the_o world_n q._n 77._o if_o paul_n curse_v a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n if_o he_o bring_v another_o gospel_n and_o paul_n charge_v timothy_n to_o see_v that_o man_n preach_v no_o other_o or_o new_a doctrine_n must_v there_o be_v council_n or_o a_o college_n to_o make_v either_o a_o new_a gospel_n or_o a_o new_a doctrine_n or_o universal_a law_n q._n 78._o if_o man_n be_v save_v without_o believe_v the_o canon_n and_o decree_n of_o council_n before_o they_o be_v make_v even_o by_o simple_a christianity_n be_v it_o not_o necessary_a mercy_n to_o let_v man_n be_v so_o save_v still_o q._n 79._o if_o it_o be_v not_o a_o new_a gospel_n but_o mutable_a accident_n which_o the_o church_n law_n do_v determine_v of_o what_o need_v there_o a_o universal_a power_n or_o sovereignty_n or_o a_o universal_a law_n
what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v for_o council_n and_o popular_a humour_n will_v never_o know_v where_o to_o stop_v but_o will_v break_v down_o all_o the_o church_n strength_n and_o glory_n 2._o luther_n party_n after_o their_o ripe_a thought_n be_v for_o such_o a_o reformation_n as_o consist_v in_o a_o nullify_n of_o the_o papal_a church_n and_o separation_n from_o it_o as_o no_o true_a church_n but_o the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n 3._o a_o moderate_a sort_n of_o papist_n be_v for_o reform_v of_o many_o thing_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o not_o for_o nullify_a it_o they_o be_v for_o reconcile_a the_o two_o party_n and_o for_o submissive_a conformity_n but_o not_o for_o separation_n such_o be_v julius_n pslug_n sidonius_n and_o agricola_n who_o draw_v up_o the_o interim_n and_o also_o erasmus_n cassander_n ar._n baldwin_n wicelius_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o france_n the_o great_a chancellor_n michael_n hospitalia_n thuanus_n and_o many_o of_o their_o most_o excellent_a lawyer_n and_o parliament-man_n and_o some_o bishop_n and_o divine_n these_o man_n be_v offend_v at_o the_o separate_a part_n of_o the_o reformation_n be_v take_v with_o the_o notion_n of_o unity_n and_o government_n but_o understand_v not_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n and_o be_v of_o two_o mind_n among_o themselves_o 1._o some_o have_v long_o have_v a_o untried_a notion_n by_o tradition_n that_o the_o church_n throughout_o the_o world_n be_v one_o body_n politic_a under_o one_o humane_a government_n 2._o other_o never_o think_v of_o that_o but_o have_v see_v a_o submission_n of_o all_o the_o western_a church_n to_o the_o pope_n think_v a_o separation_n unlawful_a §_o x._o but_o the_o case_n of_o the_o separation_n which_o they_o understand_v not_o who_o blame_v it_o be_v this_o the_o reformer_n take_v the_o universal_a church_n in_o all_o the_o earth_n to_o have_v no_o head_n king_n or_o sovereign_a governor_n but_o christ_n none_o else_o have_v the_o least_o show_n of_o true_a capacity_n or_o right_n and_o therefore_o that_o none_o have_v a_o universal_a legislative_a judicial_a or_o executive_a power_n and_o a_o church-soveraignty_n be_v a_o more_o irrational_a conceit_n than_o a_o civil_a sovereignty_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o a_o aristocracy_n of_o bishop_n more_o irrational_a than_o a_o papal_a monarchy_n therefore_o they_o profess_v not_o to_o separate_v from_o papist_n as_o christian_n or_o from_o any_o of_o their_o society_n as_o part_n of_o christ_n church_n but_o to_o renounce_v deny_v and_o separate_v from_o their_o new_a usurp_v church-specy_n or_o form_n as_o it_o be_v feign_v to_o be_v a_o universal_a humane_a sovereign_n with_o his_o subject_n have_v they_o never_o corrupt_v other_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n this_o church-specy_n of_o universal_a sovereignty_n be_v to_o be_v separate_v from_o 2._o and_o with_o all_o the_o reformer_n find_v that_o though_o they_o can_v have_v submit_v to_o patriarch_n as_o a_o humane_a power_n set_v up_o by_o prince_n have_v they_o govern_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n yet_o 1._o it_o be_v but_o a_o humane_a power_n 2._o and_o one_o prince_n have_v no_o right_a to_o set_v up_o a_o patriarch_n over_o another_o prince_n subject_n 3._o and_o the_o roman_a patriarch_n claim_v also_o the_o universal_a sovereignty_n or_o part_n of_o it_o in_o council_n 4._o and_o have_v corrupt_v doctrine_n worship_n and_o discipline_n they_o take_v it_o to_o be_v their_o duty_n to_o renounce_v also_o the_o pope_n patriarchal_a government_n and_o for_o all_o christian_n to_o obey_v christ_n universal_a law_n alone_o and_o the_o local_a law_n circa_fw-la sacra_fw-la leave_v to_o man_n legislation_n of_o the_o particular_a prince_n and_o state_n where_o they_o live_v and_o not_o to_o place_v universal_a unity_n or_o concord_n in_o any_o usurp_a humane_a sovereign_n or_o their_o law_n or_o mutable_a circumstance_n and_o have_v those_o excellent_a moderate_a papist_n beforenamed_n well_o study_v this_o point_n of_o universal_a sovereignty_n it_o be_v like_a they_o have_v forsake_v rome_n §_o xi_o when_o the_o pope_n think_v to_o satisfy_v the_o world_n and_o confound_v the_o reformation_n by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o cardinal_n of_o lorain_n and_o the_o french_a consent_v not_o to_o much_o that_o they_o there_o do_v but_o stick_v to_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o basil_n lest_o they_o shall_v lose_v the_o liberty_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n so_o that_o it_o be_v long_o ere_o that_o nation_n seem_v to_o own_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o never_o do_v it_o hearty_o and_o universal_o but_o continue_v at_o some_o further_a distance_n from_o the_o absoluteness_n of_o the_o pope_n than_o italy_n or_o spain_n and_o to_o this_o day_n they_o continue_v to_o maintain_v 1._o that_o the_o pope_n have_v no_o power_n over_o the_o king_n in_o temporal_n 2._o that_o he_o have_v no_o power_n to_o depose_v king_n 3._o that_o general_a council_n be_v so_o far_o above_o he_o as_o to_o reform_v he_o and_o his_o disorder_n 4._o that_o he_o be_v not_o infallible_a alone_o but_o in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o church_n or_o council_n and_o though_o some_o have_v speak_v and_o write_v against_o the_o first_o and_o second_o barclay_n and_o many_o other_o have_v confute_v they_o and_o the_o parliament_n have_v burn_v their_o book_n and_o this_o be_v the_o moderate_a popery_n of_o france_n well_o may_v i_o call_v they_o papist_n still_v for_o 1._o they_o renounce_v not_o a_o humane_a universal_a church_n sovereignty_n 2._o they_o allow_v the_o pope_n to_o call_v council_n and_o preside_v and_o to_o be_v the_o principium_fw-la vnitatis_fw-la and_o patriarch_n of_o the_o west_n 3._o they_o know_v that_o when_o no_o church-parliament_n be_v in_o be_v the_o universal_a executive_a power_n must_v be_v continue_v or_o the_o universal_a policy_n be_v dissolve_v therefore_o they_o allow_v the_o pope_n a_o right_n of_o universal_a government_n according_a to_o the_o canon_n but_o not_o arbitrary_a and_o therefore_o not_o above_o council_n so_o that_o if_o those_o that_o be_v for_o the_o king_n rule_v by_o law_n and_o make_v law_n only_o in_o and_o by_o parliament_n be_v yet_o for_o monarchy_n then_o council_n constan._n basil_n and_o the_o french_a be_v yet_o for_o popery_n as_o to_o our_o reformation_n it_o be_v so_o full_o record_v by_o many_o and_o new_o by_o that_o excellent_a and_o moderate_a historian_n dr._n burnet_n that_o for_o the_o time_n he_o write_v i_o shall_v only_o transcribe_v a_o few_o note_n out_o of_o his_o abridgement_n page_n 87._o the_o oath_n which_o the_o bishop_n swear_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o king_n be_v find_v so_o inconsistent_a as_o it_o appear_v both_o can_v not_o be_v keep_v which_o cause_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v dismiss_v page_n 113._o a_o act_n be_v make_v for_o election_n and_o consecration_n of_o bishop_n in_o short_a the_o king_n to_o name_v one_o and_o the_o dean_n and_o chapter_n in_o twelve_o day_n to_o return_v a_o election_n of_o the_o person_n name_v by_o the_o king_n page_z 138._o cranmer_z tonstall_n clark_n and_o goodrik_n bishop_n be_v call_v to_o give_v their_o opinion_n of_o the_o emperor_n power_n to_o call_v council_n say_v that_o though_o ancient_a council_n be_v call_v by_o the_o roman_a emperor_n yet_o that_o be_v do_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o extent_n of_o their_o monarchy_n that_o be_v now_o cease_v but_o since_o other_o prince_n have_v a_o entire_a monarchy_n within_o their_o dominion_n yet_o if_o one_o or_o more_o of_o those_o prince_n shall_v agree_v to_o call_v a_o council_n to_o a_o good_a intent_n and_o desire_v the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o rest_n they_o be_v bind_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o charity_n to_o agree_v to_o it_o page_n 139._o cranmer_n say_v that_o this_o authority_n of_o general_n council_n flow_v not_o from_o the_o number_n of_o bishop_n but_o from_o the_o matter_n of_o their_o decision_n which_o be_v receive_v with_o a_o universal_a consent_n for_o there_o be_v many_o more_o bishop_n at_o arimini_fw-la then_o at_o nice_a or_o constantinople_n etc._n etc._n christ_n have_v name_v no_o head_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o god_n have_v name_v no_o head_n of_o the_o world_n in_o queen_n elizabeth_n reign_n 1559._o the_o divine_n appoint_v to_o dispute_v against_o the_o papist_n bishop_n in_o their_o second_o paper_n maintain_v that_o every_o church_n have_v power_n to_o reform_v itself_o this_o they_o found_v on_o the_o epistle_n of_o paul_n to_o the_o particular_a church_n and_o st._n john_n to_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n in_o the_o first_o three_o age_n there_o be_v no_o general_n council_n but_o every_o bishop_n in_o his_o diocese_n or_o such_o few_o bishop_n as_o can_v assemble_v together_o condemn_a heresy_n determine_a matter_n that_o be_v contest_v so_o do_v also_o the_o orthodox_n after_o arianism_n have_v so_o overspread_v the_o world_n that_o even_o
master_n of_o a_o college_n in_o cambridge_n who_o i_o take_v for_o his_o mouth_n be_v himself_o present_a have_v publish_v what_o he_o will_v have_v the_o world_n to_o believe_v of_o our_o discourse_n in_o a_o book_n against_o i_o for_o universal_a jurisdiction_n and_o therefore_o he_o have_v put_v some_o necessity_n on_o i_o to_o publish_v the_o truth_n which_o i_o be_o confident_a will_v not_o be_v to_o the_o reader_n loss_n of_o time_n who_o will_v peruse_v it_o when_o i_o have_v send_v he_o my_o book_n of_o concord_n he_o send_v i_o dr._n saywell_n first_o by_o dr._n crowther_n of_o which_o i_o write_v to_o he_o my_o sense_n on_o this_o he_o desire_v i_o to_o come_v speak_v with_o he_o which_o have_v do_v three_o several_a day_n i_o think_v it_o meet_v at_o night_n to_o recollect_v our_o discourse_n and_o send_v he_o the_o sum_n of_o all_o in_o letter_n that_o neither_o he_o may_v forget_v it_o or_o any_o man_n misrepresent_v it_o these_o four_o letter_n i_o have_v therefore_o here_o annex_v and_o with_o they_o a_o answer_n to_o dr._n saywell_n reason_n for_o a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n xxiv_o i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o england_n with_o the_o guilt_n of_o this_o doctrine_n or_o design_n that_o i_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v utter_o against_o it_o but_o then_o by_o that_o church_n i_o do_v not_o mean_v any_o man_n that_o can_v get_v height_n and_o confidence_n enough_o to_o call_v themselves_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o those_o that_o adhere_v to_o the_o article_n of_o religion_n the_o doctrine_n worship_n and_o government_n by_o law_n establish_v xxv_o and_o i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o uncharitable_a censure_n of_o the_o man_n who_o i_o thus_o confute_v that_o i_o profess_v that_o i_o believe_v mr._n thorndike_n bishop_n guning_n mr._n dodwell_n etc._n etc._n to_o be_v man_n that_o do_v what_o they_o do_v in_o a_o erroneous_a zeal_n for_o unity_n and_o government_n and_o be_v man_n of_o great_a labour_n learning_n and_o temperance_n and_o religious_a in_o their_o way_n and_o i_o have_v the_o same_o charity_n and_o honour_n for_o many_o french_a papist_n yea_o for_o such_o papal_a flatterer_n as_o baronius_n who_o join_v with_o philip_n nerius_n in_o his_o first_o oratorian_n exercise_n and_o conventicle_n yea_o i_o can_v think_v that_o they_o that_o burn_v and_o torment_v man_n for_o religion_n can_v live_v in_o quietness_n if_o they_o do_v not_o confident_o think_v that_o it_o be_v a_o acceptable_a service_n to_o god_n and_o i_o fear_v not_o still_o to_o profess_v that_o be_v it_o in_o my_o power_n i_o will_v have_v no_o hurt_n do_v to_o any_o papist_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o our_o own_o defence_n but_o i_o must_v say_v that_o i_o much_o more_o honour_v such_o as_o gerson_n ferus_fw-la espencaeus_fw-la monlucius_n erasmus_n vives_n cassander_n hospitalius_fw-la thuanus_n etc._n etc._n who_o among_o papist_n draw_v near_o the_o reformer_n than_o such_o among_o we_o as_o have_v better_a company_n and_o help_n draw_v fromward_o they_o and_o near_o to_o the_o deformer_n xvi_o and_o as_o to_o you_o reverend_a brethren_n conformist_n who_o be_v true_a to_o the_o true_a church_n of_o england_n i_o humble_o crave_v of_o you_o but_o three_o thing_n i._o that_o you_o will_v by_o hard_a study_n and_o ministerial_a diligence_n and_o holiness_n of_o life_n keep_v up_o to_o your_o power_n the_o common_a interest_n of_o christianity_n of_o faith_n and_o serious_a piety_n and_o charity_n ii_o that_o you_o will_v hearty_o promote_v the_o concord_n of_o all_o godly_a protestant_n and_o therein_o follow_v such_o measure_n as_o christ_n himself_o have_v give_v we_o and_o as_o you_o will_v have_v other_o use_v towards_o you_o iii_o that_o you_o will_v open_o and_o faithful_o disow_v the_o dangerous_a error_n of_o universal_a legislative_a and_o judicial_a sovereignty_n and_o bring_v the_o king_n and_o church_n and_o kingdom_n under_o any_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n monarchical_a aristocratical_a or_o mix_v and_o never_o stigmatize_v the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o your_o sacred_a order_n with_o the_o odious_a brand_n of_o persidiousness_n after_o so_o many_o impose_v and_o receive_v subscription_n profession_n and_o oath_n against_o all_o endeavour_n to_o alter_v the_o government_n of_o church_n or_o state_n xvii_o and_o as_o to_o the_o nation_n fear_n of_o future_a popish_a sovereignty_n for_o my_o part_n i_o meddle_v no_o further_o than_o 1._o to_o do_v the_o work_n of_o my_o own_o office_n and_o day_n 2._o and_o to_o pray_v hard_a for_o the_o nation_n preservation_n 3._o and_o to_o trust_v god_n and_o hope_v that_o he_o will_v perfect_v his_o wonder_n in_o such_o a_o deliverance_n as_o shall_v confirm_v our_o belief_n of_o his_o special_a care_n and_o providence_n for_o his_o church_n but_o i_o must_v tell_v you_o that_o such_o reason_n as_o bishop_n guning_n chaplain_n shall_v not_o be_v think_v strong_a enough_o to_o make_v you_o so_o secure_a as_o to_o abate_v the_o fervour_n of_o your_o prayer_n his_o word_n be_v these_o more_o congruous_a far_o to_o he_o than_o to_o you_o and_o i_o page_v 282_o 283._o the_o only_o mean_n that_o be_v leave_v to_o preserve_v our_o nation_n from_o destruction_n and_o to_o secure_v we_o from_o the_o danger_n of_o popery_n be_v to_o suppress_v all_o conventicle_n etc._n etc._n be_v by_o this_o method_n provide_v against_o have_v our_o people_n seduce_v by_o the_o papist_n which_o as_o yet_o they_o be_v in_o great_a danger_n of_o the_o next_o thing_n be_v to_o consider_v how_o to_o prevent_v violence_n that_o those_o be_v not_o murder_v and_o undo_v that_o can_v be_v persuade_v to_o submit_v now_o to_o secure_v this_o his_o majesty_n gracious_a promise_n to_o conform_v any_o bill_n that_o be_v think_v necessary_a to_o preserve_v the_o establish_v religion_n that_o do_v not_o entrench_v on_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o crown_n do_v make_v the_o way_n very_o easy_a if_o our_o people_n be_v unite_v among_o themselves_o and_o in_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o matter_n may_v be_v so_o order_v that_o all_o officer_n ecclesiastical_a civil_a and_o military_a and_o all_o that_o be_v employ_v in_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o any_o kind_n be_v person_n both_o of_o know_a loyalty_n to_o the_o crown_n and_o yet_o faithful_a son_n of_o the_o church_n and_o firm_a to_o the_o establish_v religion_n and_o the_o law_n that_o they_o act_n by_o may_v be_v so_o explain_v in_o favour_n of_o those_o that_o conform_v to_o the_o public_a worship_n and_o the_o discouragement_n of_o all_o dissenter_n that_o we_o must_v reasonable_o be_v secure_a from_o any_o violence_n that_o the_o papist_n can_v offer_v to_o force_v our_o submission_n for_o when_o all_o our_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n be_v under_o strict_a obligation_n and_o oath_n and_o the_o people_n be_v guide_v by_o they_o and_o all_o officer_n civil_a and_o military_a be_v firm_a to_o the_o same_o interest_n and_o under_o severe_a penalty_n if_o they_o act_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o contrary_a then_o what_o probable_a danger_n can_v there_o be_v of_o any_o violence_n or_o disturbance_n to_o force_v we_o out_o of_o our_o religion_n when_o all_o thing_n be_v thus_o secure_v and_o the_o power_n of_o external_n execution_n be_v general_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n of_o our_o own_o persuasion_n nay_o moreover_o the_o prince_n himself_o will_v by_o his_o coronation_n oath_n be_v oblige_v to_o maintain_v the_o law_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n so_o establish_v i_o be_o not_o of_o a_o call_v fit_a to_o debate_v the_o reason_n of_o these_o reverend_a father_n some_o will_v read_v they_o with_o a_o plaudite_fw-la some_o with_o a_o ridete_fw-la some_o with_o a_o cavete_fw-la and_o i_o with_o a_o orate_fw-la and_o he_o that_o will_v abate_v the_o fervour_n of_o his_o prayer_n by_o such_o secure_v word_n be_v one_o who_o prayer_n england_n be_v not_o much_o behold_v to_o the_o word_n with_o all_o their_o design_n be_v edify_v as_o diagnostic_n and_o prognostic_n i_o only_o say_v see_v we_o receive_v a_o kingdom_n which_o can_v be_v move_v let_v we_o have_v grace_n whereby_o we_o may_v serve_v god_n acceptable_o with_o reverence_n and_o godly_a fear_n for_o our_o god_n be_v a_o consume_a fire_n heb._n 12.28_o 29._o march_n 28._o 1682._o chap._n i._n the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n be_v against_o all_o humane_a universal_a sovereignty_n monarchical_a or_o aristocratical_a and_o so_o against_o all_o foreign_a church_n jurisdiction_n i_o prove_v this_o i._o from_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n which_o say_v thus_o i_o do_v utter_o testify_v and_o declare_v in_o my_o conscience_n that_o the_o king_n highness_n be_v the_o only_a supreme_a governor_n of_o this_o realm_n and_o of_o all_o other_o his_o highness_n dominion_n and_o country_n as_o well_o in_o all_o
whole_a church_n under_o a_o impossible_a and_o non-existent_a unify_v and_o govern_v power_n 3._o that_o which_o may_v be_v prove_v a_o duty_n out_o of_o god_n word_n be_v such_o before_o any_o pope_n or_o council_n make_v law_n for_o it_o so_o that_o if_o their_o command_n herein_o be_v any_o more_o than_o declarative_a and_o subservient_fw-fr to_z god_n law_n as_o the_o cry_v of_o a_o proclamation_n or_o as_o a_o justice_n warrant_n god_n have_v forestall_v they_o by_o his_o law_n and_o they_o come_v too_o late_o and_o if_o all_o the_o power_n that_o council_n or_o bishop_n have_v as_o to_o legislation_n be_v to_o make_v law_n unnecessary_a to_o salvation_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v they_o have_v never_o make_v those_o that_o be_v hindrance_n to_o salvation_n and_o set_v the_o church_n together_o by_o the_o ear_n and_o have_v divide_v they_o these_o 1200_o year_n and_o more_o sure_o our_o english_a canon_n 5_o 6_o 7_o 8_o which_o excommunicate_v so_o many_o faithful_a christian_n do_v much_o hinder_a salvation_n if_o they_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o it_o but_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o they_o take_v their_o law_n to_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n 1._o who_o say_v all_o be_v schismatic_n that_o obey_v they_o not_o and_o that_o such_o schismatic_n be_v mortal_a sinner_n in_o a_o state_n of_o damnation_n they_o that_o make_v their_o canonical_a obedience_n necessary_a to_o avoid_v schism_n and_o that_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n make_v the_o say_v canonical_a obedience_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o etc._n etc._n 2._o and_o one_o will_v think_v that_o they_o that_o torment_v and_o burn_v man_n and_o silence_n minister_n for_o not_o obey_v their_o canon_n make_v they_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o 34th_o article_n say_v that_o every_o particular_a or_o national_a church_n have_v authority_n to_o ordain_v change_v or_o abolish_v ceremony_n or_o rite_n of_o the_o church_n ordain_v only_o by_o man_n authority_n so_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v do_v to_o edify_v and_o if_o so_o they_o that_o may_v abolish_v the_o rite_n ordain_v by_o general_a council_n or_o pope_n be_v not_o their_o subject_n nor_o be_v this_o power_n of_o make_v and_o abolish_n rite_n reserve_v to_o they_o nor_o can_v they_o deprive_v any_o national_a or_o particular_a church_n of_o this_o their_o own_o power_n the_o 36th_o article_n say_v that_o the_o book_n of_o consecration_n of_o arch-bishop_n bishop_n and_o ordain_v of_o priest_n etc._n etc._n do_v contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a thereto_o but_o nothing_o in_o that_o book_n do_v make_v it_o necessary_a that_o english_a bishop_n or_o priest_n receive_v their_o power_n or_o office_n from_o any_o foreigner_n pope_n council_n or_o bishop_n which_o yet_o must_v be_v necessary_a if_o they_o be_v their_o subject_n the_o 37th_o article_n say_v that_o though_o the_o queen_n have_v not_o the_o power_n of_o administer_a the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n yet_o she_o be_v not_o nor_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n and_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o jurisdiction_n in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n and_o if_o so_o than_o he_o have_v no_o patriarchal_a jurisdiction_n here_o nor_o have_v foreign_a council_n any_o iv._o king_n edw._n 6._o injunction_n say_v that_o no_o manner_n of_o obedience_n or_o subjection_n be_v due_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n within_o this_o realm_n therefore_o not_o as_o to_o a_o patriarch_n precedent_n or_o principium_fw-la vnitatis_fw-la v._o queen_n elizabeth_n injunction_n say_v no_o manner_n of_o obedience_n or_o subjection_n be_v due_a to_o any_o such_o foreign_a power_n and_o admonit_a no_o other_o foreign_a power_n shall_v or_o aught_o to_o have_v any_o authority_n over_o they_o vi_o the_o reformatio_fw-la legum_n ecclesiast_n c._n 9_o 10_o 11.14_o 15._o be_v full_a proof_n there_o the_o reformer_n profess_v reverence_n to_o the_o 4_o first_o general_n council_n as_o hold_v sound_a doctrine_n add_v quibus_fw-la tamen_fw-la non_fw-la aliter_fw-la fidem_fw-la nostram_fw-la obligandam_fw-la esse_fw-la censemus_fw-la nisi_fw-la quateâ—us_fw-la ex_fw-la s._n scripture_n confirmari_fw-la possint_fw-la nam_fw-la concilia_fw-la nonnulla_fw-la interdum_fw-la errasse_fw-la &_o contraria_fw-la inter_fw-la se_fw-la desinivisse_fw-la partim_fw-la in_o actionibus_fw-la juris_fw-la partim_fw-la etiam_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la manifestum_fw-la est_fw-la itaque_fw-la legantur_fw-la concilia_fw-la quidem_fw-la cum_fw-la honore_fw-la &_o christiana_n reverentia_fw-la sed_fw-la interim_n ad_fw-la scripturarum_fw-la piam_fw-la certam_fw-la rectamque_fw-la regulam_fw-la examinentur_fw-la c._n 15._o orthodoxorum_fw-la patrum_fw-la etiam_fw-la authoritatem_fw-la minime_fw-la censemus_fw-la esse_fw-la contemnendam_fw-la sunt_fw-la enim_fw-la permulta_fw-la ab_fw-la illis_fw-la praeclare_fw-la &_o utiliter_fw-la dicta_fw-la ut_fw-la tamen_fw-la ex_fw-la eorum_fw-la sententia_fw-la de_fw-la sacris_fw-la literis_fw-la judicetur_fw-la non_fw-la admittimus_fw-la debent_fw-la enim_fw-la sacrae_fw-la literae_fw-la nobis_fw-la omnis_fw-la doctrinae_fw-la christianae_n &_o regulae_fw-la esse_fw-la &_o judices_fw-la quin_n &_o ipsi_fw-la patres_fw-la tantum_fw-la honoris_fw-la sibi_fw-la deferri_fw-la recusarunt_fw-la saepius_fw-la admonentes_fw-la lectorem_fw-la ut_fw-la tantisper_fw-la svas_fw-la admittat_fw-la sententias_fw-la &_o interpretationes_fw-la quoad_fw-la cum_fw-la sacris_fw-la literis_fw-la consentire_fw-la eas_fw-la animadverterit_fw-la et_fw-fr de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la c._n 1._o illorum_fw-la intolerabilis_fw-la est_fw-la error_n qui_fw-la totius_fw-la christiani_n orbis_fw-la universam_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la solius_fw-la episcopi_fw-la romani_fw-la principatu_fw-la contineri_fw-la volunt_fw-la nos_fw-la enim_fw-la eam_fw-la quae_fw-la cerni_fw-la potest_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la sic_fw-la definimus_fw-la ut_fw-la omnium_fw-la coetus_fw-la sit_fw-la fidelium_fw-la hominum_fw-la in_fw-la quo_fw-la s._n scriptura_fw-la sincerè_fw-la docetur_fw-la &_o sacramenta_fw-la saltem_fw-la his_fw-la eorum_fw-la partibus_fw-la quae_fw-la necessaria_fw-la sunt_fw-la juxta_fw-la christi_fw-la praescriptum_fw-la administrnetur_fw-la et_fw-fr de_fw-fr judic_n cont._n haeres_fw-la c._n 1._o appellatio_fw-la reo_fw-la conceditur_fw-la ab_fw-la episcopo_fw-la ad_fw-la archiepiscopum_fw-la &_o ab_fw-la archiepiscopo_fw-la aâ—_n regiam_fw-la personam_fw-la but_o no_o further_o vid._n de_fw-mi eccles._n c._n 10._o de_fw-fr episc._n potestate_fw-la et_fw-fr pag._n 190._o rex_fw-la tam_fw-la in_o archiepiscopos_fw-la episcopos_fw-la clericos_fw-la &_o alius_fw-la ministros_fw-la quam_fw-la in_o laicos_fw-la intra_fw-la sua_fw-la regna_fw-la &_o dominia_fw-la plenissimam_fw-la jurisdictionem_fw-la tam_fw-la civilem_fw-la quam_fw-la ecclesiasticam_fw-la habet_fw-la &_o exercere_fw-la potest_fw-la cum_fw-la omnis_fw-la jurisdictio_fw-la tum_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la tum_fw-la secularis_fw-la ab_fw-la eo_fw-la tanquam_fw-la ex_fw-la uno_fw-la &_o eodem_fw-la fonte_fw-la derivantur_fw-la et_fw-fr de_fw-fr appell_n c._n 11._o there_o be_v no_o appeal_n to_o any_o above_o or_o beyond_o the_o king_n judge_v by_o a_o provincial_a council_n or_o select_a bishop_n though_o the_o king_n die_v before_o these_o be_v make_v law_n they_o tell_v we_o the_o church_n of_o england_n since_o vii_o to_o save_v transcribe_v i_o desire_v the_o reader_n â—o_o peruse_v that_o notable_a letter_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o â—th_n to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o york_n it_o be_v the_o first_o in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o caballa_n of_o letter_n well_o worth_a the_o read_n to_o our_o purpose_n viii_o the_o liturgy_n for_o nou._n 1._o call_v the_o pope_n antichrist_n and_o the_o homily_n to_o the_o same_o since_o and_o the_o convocation_n in_o ireland_n art_n 8._o 1615._o so_o do_v the_o parliament_n of_o england_n in_o the_o act_n â—or_a the_o subsidy_n 3_o jacobi_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o â—ure_o they_o that_o take_v he_o for_o antichrist_n think_v 〈◊〉_d not_o that_o as_o pope_n or_o patriarch_n he_o have_v any_o roll_a â—ower_n here_o ix_o the_o apology_n of_o the_o church_n of_o englandâ—n_n â—n_z jewel_n work_n order_v to_o be_v keep_v in_o all_o the_o â—arish_a church_n say_v pag._n 708._o of_o a_o truth_n even_o those_o great_a council_n and_o where_o most_o assembly_n of_o people_n ever_o be_v whereof_o these_o man_n use_v to_o make_v such_o exceed_a reckon_n compare_v they_o with_o all_o the_o church_n which_o throughout_o the_o world_n acknowledge_v and_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n and_o what_o else_o i_o pray_v you_o can_v they_o seem_v to_o be_v but_o certain_a private_a council_n of_o bishop_n and_o provincial_a synod_n for_o admit_v peradventure_o italy_n france_n spain_n england_n germany_n denmark_n scotland_n meet_v together_o if_o there_o want_v asia_n greece_n armenia_n persia_n media_n mesopotamia_n egypt_n ethiopia_n india_n mauritania_n in_o all_o which_o place_n there_o be_v both_o many_o christian_n and_o many_o bishop_n how_o can_v any_o man_n be_v in_o his_o right_a mind_n think_v such_o a_o council_n to_o be_v a_o general_n council_n pag._n 629._o it_o be_v prove_v that_o council_n have_v be_v so_o factious_a and_o tyrannical_a that_o good_a man_n have_v just_o refuse_v to_o come_v at_o they_o pag._n 593._o but_o the_o gospel_n have_v be_v carry_v on_o without_o and_o against_o council_n and_o council_n be_v against_o the_o truth_n and_o jewel_n pag._n 486._o
show_v that_o council_n have_v be_v against_o council_n and_o the_o arrian_n heretic_n have_v more_o council_n than_o the_o christian_n and_o show_v their_o uncertainty_n pag._n 19_o as_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o council_n augustine_n say_v ipsa_fw-la plenaria_fw-la concilia_fw-la saepe_fw-la priora_fw-la â—_o posterioribus_fw-la emandantur_fw-la and_o of_o the_o succession_n and_o ordination_n of_o bishop_n he_o say_v pag._n 131._o if_o there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o that_o turn_v from_o popery_n or_o of_o we_o leave_v alive_a yet_o will_v not_o therefore_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o england_n fly_v to_o louvain_n tertullian_n say_v nun_n &_o laici_fw-la sacerdotes_fw-la sumus_fw-la ubi_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la ordinis_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la consessus_fw-la &_o offer_v &_o tingit_fw-la sacerdos_fw-la qui_fw-la est_fw-la solus_fw-la sed_fw-la &_o ubi_fw-la tres_fw-la sunt_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la est_fw-la licet_fw-la laici_fw-la and_o frequent_o he_o say_v the_o church_n be_v find_v among_o few_o as_o well_o as_o among_o many_o and_o he_o be_v for_o lay_n man_n baptise_v x._o the_o first_o canon_n command_v preacher_n four_o time_n a_o year_n to_o declare_v that_o all_o usurp_v &_o foreign_a power_n forasmuch_o as_o the_o same_o have_v no_o establishment_n nor_o ground_n by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v for_o most_o just_a cause_n take_v away_o and_o abolish_v and_o that_o therefore_o no_o manner_n of_o obedience_n or_o subjection_n within_o his_o majesty_n realm_n and_o dominion_n be_v due_a to_o any_o such_o foreign_a power_n the_o 12_o canon_n excommunicate_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la any_o that_o shall_v affirm_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o any_o 〈◊〉_d of_o minister_n to_o join_v together_o and_o make_v 〈◊〉_d order_n or_o constitution_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a without_o the_o king_n authority_n and_o shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o be_v rule_v and_o govern_v by_o they_o therefore_o none_o may_v go_v beyond_o sea_n to_o council_n without_o his_o authority_n and_o the_o canon_n of_o foreigner_n be_v not_o to_o be_v make_v a_o rule_n without_o his_o authority_n and_o be_v not_o other_o prince_n authority_n as_o necessary_a in_o their_o dominion_n the_o canon_n which_o bid_v prayer_n 55th_o describe_v christ_n holy_a catholic_n church_n to_o be_v the_o whole_a congregation_n of_o christian_a people_n disperse_v throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n but_o such_o a_o church_n have_v no_o legislative_a or_o judicial_a power_n xi_o the_o controversy_n be_v about_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n i_o believe_v the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n the_o humanist_n say_v it_o be_v a_o universal_a political_a society_n govern_v by_o one_o humane_a supreme_a monarch_n aristocracy_n or_o mix_v under_o christ._n protestant_n say_v it_o have_v no_o universal_a supreme_a ruler_n but_o christ._n now_o the_o generality_n of_o protestant_a english_a and_o transmarine_a who_o write_v on_o the_o creed_n expound_v this_o article_n according_o in_o the_o protestant_a sense_n as_o he_o that_o will_v peruse_v their_o book_n may_v find_v which_o show_v what_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n xii_o though_o king_n edw._n vi_o be_v but_o a_o youth_n when_o he_o write_v his_o sharp_a book_n against_o popery_n late_o print_v it_o show_v what_o his_o tutor_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o his_o time_n who_o be_v call_v the_o church_n than_o think_v of_o these_o matter_n xiii_o if_o the_o parliament_n of_o england_n all_o the_o day_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n king_n james_z and_o king_n charles_n i._n and_o ii_o know_v what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n about_o a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o gather_v it_o in_o their_o vote_n and_o acts._n let_v he_o that_o will_v know_v whether_o they_o be_v for_o a_o coalition_n with_o the_o french_a on_o such_o term_n read_v sir_n simon_n dewes_n journal_o rushworth_n collection_n or_o prins_n introduction_n ad_fw-la annum_fw-la 1621._o or_o any_o other_o true_a historian_n and_o he_o will_v see_v how_o far_o they_o be_v from_o own_v any_o foreign_a ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n but_o the_o contrary_n mind_v will_v make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o all_o these_o parliament_n be_v of_o some_o sect_n differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o what_o call_v they_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o that_o part_n of_o the_o clergy_n who_o conform_v to_o the_o law_n and_o do_v not_o the_o lawmaker_n understand_v the_o law_n or_o if_o they_o more_o regard_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o clergy_n let_v they_o read_v a._n bishop_n abbot_n very_a plain_n and_o bold_a letter_n to_o the_o king_n in_o prin_n introduct_n pag._n 39_o 40._o and_o dr._n hackwell_n &c._n &c._n and_o they_o may_v know_v what_o be_v then_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o clergy_n with_o who_o concur_v the_o bishop_n of_o ireland_n insomuch_o that_o bishop_n downame_n express_v his_o sense_n of_o the_o papist_n there_o and_o his_o contrary_a desire_n presume_v to_o add_v and_o let_v all_o the_o people_n say_v amen_o at_o which_o the_o church_n ring_v with_o the_o amen_o and_o though_o he_o be_v question_v in_o england_n for_o it_o he_o come_v safe_a off_o his_o neighbour_n bishop_n also_o declare_v popery_n to_o be_v idolatry_n and_o the_o pope_n antichrist_n fourteen_o the_o bishop_n and_o chief_a writer_n of_o england_n have_v take_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v the_o antichrist_n cranmer_n whitguift_n parker_n grindall_n abbot_n all_o a._n bishop_n of_o canterbury_n usher_n downame_n jewel_n andrews_n bilson_n latimer_n hooper_n farrar_n ridley_n robert_n abbot_n hall_n allig_n and_o abundance_n more_o bishop_n the_o martyr_n sutcliffe_n fulke_n sharp_a whittaker_n willet_n crakenthorp_n and_o most_o of_o our_o writer_n against_o popery_n sure_o then_o they_o be_v for_o none_o of_o his_o jurisdiction_n here_o xv._n the_o prayer_n have_v be_v and_o be_v to_o this_o day_n add_v in_o the_o end_n both_o to_o our_o bibles_n and_o common_a prayer_n book_n which_o show_v how_o far_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v from_o desire_v a_o coalition_n with_o the_o papist_n by_o submit_v to_o any_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n they_o say_v to_o god_n confound_v satan_n and_o antichrist_n with_o all_o hireling_n who_o thou_o have_v already_o cast_v off_o into_o a_o reprobate_a sense_n that_o they_o may_v not_o by_o sect_n schism_n heresy_n and_o error_n disquiet_v thy_o little_a flock_n and_o because_o o_o lord_n we_o be_v fall_v into_o the_o latter_a day_n and_o dangerous_a time_n wherein_o ignorance_n have_v get_v the_o upper_a hand_n and_o satan_n by_o his_o minister_n seek_v by_o all_o mean_n to_o quench_v the_o light_n of_o thy_o gospel_n we_o beseech_v thou_o to_o maintain_v thy_o cause_n against_o those_o raven_a wolf_n and_o strengthen_v all_o thy_o servant_n who_o they_o keep_v in_o prison_n and_o bondage_n let_v not_o thy_o long-suffering_a be_v a_o occasion_n either_o to_o increase_v their_o tyranny_n or_o to_o discourage_v thy_o child_n etc._n etc._n though_o a._n bishop_n laud_n put_v out_o all_o these_o prayer_n from_o the_o scot_n new_a liturgy_n we_o have_v never_o have_v they_o still_o bind_v with_o we_o to_o this_o day_n if_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v not_o at_o first_o approve_v they_o there_o be_v also_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n find_v with_o they_o describe_v the_o catholic_n church_n as_o we_o do_v xvi_o the_o oath_n call_v et_fw-la caetera_fw-la of_o 1640._o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n therefore_o obedience_n to_o any_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o therefore_o not_o necessary_a to_o the_o avoid_n of_o schism_n or_o any_o damn_v sin_n xvii_o the_o church_n of_o england_n hold_v that_o no_o foreigner_n pope_n or_o prelate_n have_v judicial_a power_n to_o pronounce_v the_o king_n of_o england_n a_o heretic_n or_o excommunicate_a though_o as_o bishop_n andrews_n say_v in_o tortura_fw-la torti_n even_o a_o deacon_n may_v refuse_v to_o deliver_v he_o the_o sacrament_n if_o uncapable_a much_o more_o that_o pastor_n who_o he_o choose_v to_o deliver_v it_o he_o for_o it_o be_v know_v by_o sad_a experience_n how_o dismal_a the_o consequence_n be_v expose_v the_o life_n of_o the_o excommunicate_a to_o danger_n among_o they_o that_o believe_v the_o pope_n and_o his_o council_n and_o render_v they_o dishonour_v and_o contemn_v by_o their_o subject_n we_o know_v how_o many_o emperor_n have_v be_v depose_v as_o excommunicate_v and_o what_o queen_n elizabeth_n excommunication_n tend_v to_o and_o if_o our_o law_n make_v it_o treason_n to_o publish_v such_o a_o excommunication_n sure_o the_o lawmaker_n believe_v not_o that_o either_o pope_n or_o prelate_n have_v a_o judicial_a power_n to_o do_v it_o in_o prin_n introduct_n p._n 121._o the_o papist_n that_o be_v unwilling_a to_o be_v the_o executioner_n have_v no_o better_a plea_n than_o that_o no_o council_n have_v yet_o judge_v
fervour_n and_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o catholic_n of_o those_o country_n and_o feel_v that_o i_o have_v none_o of_o it_o or_o very_o little_a i_o have_v never_o cease_v since_o that_o time_n to_o ask_v of_o god_n the_o grace_n that_o if_o i_o be_v not_o of_o the_o true_a religion_n i_o may_v be_v so_o before_o i_o die_v nevertheless_o i_o have_v not_o the_o least_o doubt_n but_o that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v the_o true_a and_o i_o never_o have_v any_o scruple_n or_o trouble_n of_o conscience_n on_o this_o occasion_n until_o november_n last_o that_o i_o begin_v to_o read_v dr._n heylin_n history_n of_o the_o reformation_n which_o be_v much_o esteem_v and_o whereof_o the_o read_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o able_a man_n of_o the_o kingdom_n be_v sufficient_a to_o free_v the_o conscience_n from_o all_o scruple_n and_o doubt_n which_o may_v arise_v about_o religion_n but_o for_o my_o part_n far_o from_o find_v in_o that_o history_n what_o be_v say_v of_o it_o i_o find_v to_o the_o contrary_a that_o by_o read_v of_o it_o it_o only_o make_v i_o see_v the_o most_o horrible_a sacrilege_n that_o be_v ever_o hear_v speak_v of_o and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o satisfy_v a_o indifferent_a understanding_n nor_o to_o persuade_v it_o that_o we_o have_v the_o least_o foundation_n or_o appearance_n of_o reason_n for_o change_v the_o ancient_a face_n of_o the_o church_n and_o renounce_v the_o catholic_n religion_n i_o note_v in_o that_o history_n first_o that_o henry_n the_o eight_o quit_v not_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o oppose_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n but_o because_o he_o will_v not_o let_v he_o put_v away_o the_o queen_n his_o wife_n to_o marry_v another_o 2._o that_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o be_v yet_o a_o child_n his_o uncle_n who_o govern_v he_o abuse_v the_o royal_a authority_n which_o he_o have_v in_o his_o hand_n enrich_v himself_o by_o appropriate_v to_o himself_o and_o his_o family_n the_o land_n and_o good_n of_o the_o church_n 3._o that_o queen_n elizabeth_n not_o be_v the_o lawful_a heir_n of_o the_o crown_n can_v not_o keep_v the_o unjust_a possession_n which_o she_o have_v take_v but_o by_o renounce_v the_o true_a church_n because_o the_o purity_n and_o rectitude_n of_o her_o doctrine_n be_v not_o consistent_a with_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o great_a britain_n i_o can_v not_o conceive_v much_o less_o believe_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o govern_v the_o true_a church_n shall_v be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o three_o point_n that_o i_o now_o note_v which_o have_v be_v the_o only_a foundation_n of_o the_o subversion_n of_o the_o ancient_a religion_n to_o favour_v the_o licentiousness_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o the_o usurpation_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n and_o the_o ambition_n mix_v with_o the_o extreme_a avarice_n of_o the_o uncle_n of_o edward_n the_o six_o neither_o can_v i_o understand_v how_o the_o bishop_n who_o boast_v that_o they_o have_v no_o other_o design_n â—n_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o to_o endeavour_v the_o re-establish_a of_o the_o doctrine_n &_o discipline_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n have_v not_o think_v of_o this_o pretend_a reformation_n but_o while_o henry_n the_o eight_o attempt_v a_o separation_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o he_o may_v satisfy_v his_o guilty_a pleasure_n all_o these_o reflection_n have_v busy_v my_o mind_n after_o the_o read_n of_o that_o history_n i_o endeavour_v to_o â—nstruct_v myself_o in_o the_o point_v controvert_v between_o â—s_n and_o the_o catholic_n i_o examine_v they_o the_o most_o exact_o that_o i_o can_v by_o the_o scripture_n itself_o and_o though_o i_o think_v not_o myself_o sufficient_a for_o understanding_n it_o well_o i_o find_v nevertheless_o some_o thing_n which_o appear_v to_o i_o so_o clear_a so_o easy_a to_o be_v understand_v that_o i_o have_v a_o thousand_o time_n wonder_v that_o i_o have_v be_v so_o long_o without_o reflect_v on_o they_o i_o be_v particular_o and_o strong_o convince_v of_o the_o â—eal_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n confession_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a i_o be_v willing_a to_o confer_v of_o these_o matter_n by_o way_n of_o discourse_n with_o the_o two_o most_o able_a bishop_n that_o we_o â—ave_n in_o england_n and_o both_o confess_v to_o i_o ingenuous_o that_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v still_o observe_v as_o confession_n which_o it_o can_v not_o be_v deny_v but_o that_o god_n have_v command_v it_o and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o authentic_a and_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o as_o to_o themselves_o they_o make_v use_v thereof_o in_o private_a without_o make_v public_a profession_n thereof_o as_o i_o press_v one_o of_o these_o bishop_n upon_o the_o other_o point_n of_o controversy_n and_o principal_o on_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n he_o answer_v i_o free_o that_o be_v he_o a_o catholic_n he_o will_v not_o change_v religion_n but_o that_o have_v be_v educate_v in_o a_o church_n in_o which_o he_o believe_v there_o be_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o there_o have_v receive_v his_o baptism_n he_o think_v he_o can_v not_o quit_v it_o without_o great_a scandal_n all_o this_o discourse_n serve_v but_o to_o increase_v the_o ardent_a desire_n which_o i_o have_v to_o become_v a_o catholic_n and_o i_o feel_v inward_a pain_n and_o horrible_a disquiet_n after_o the_o conversation_n i_o have_v with_o these_o two_o bishop_n nevertheless_o that_o i_o may_v not_o precipitate_v in_o a_o affair_n of_o this_o importance_n and_o where_o my_o salvation_n be_v concern_v i_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v myself_o entire_o i_o pray_v god_n with_o all_o my_o heart_n to_o calm_v my_o trouble_a mind_n by_o make_v i_o to_o know_v the_o truth_n the_o search_n of_o which_o have_v cause_v my_o trouble_n be_v in_o this_o condition_n i_o go_v at_o christmas_n to_o the_o king_n chapel_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n which_o put_v my_o soul_n into_o new_a trouble_n which_o continue_v till_o i_o discover_v my_o state_n of_o mind_n to_o a_o catholic_n who_o to_o procure_v i_o the_o repose_n and_o tranquillity_n which_o i_o wish_v cause_v a_o good_a priest_n to_o come_v to_o i_o and_o he_o be_v the_o first_o ecclesiastic_a with_o who_o i_o confer_v of_o my_o inward_a condition_n and_o the_o affair_n of_o my_o soul_n the_o more_o i_o speak_v with_o he_o the_o more_o i_o find_v myself_o inward_o persuade_v and_o strengthen_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n to_o change_v religion_n as_o i_o can_v not_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n contain_v his_o flesh_n and_o his_o blood_n i_o can_v not_o easy_o believe_v that_o he_o who_o be_v truth_n itself_o have_v permit_v that_o the_o communion_n under_o one_o kind_n have_v be_v introduce_v into_o his_o church_n in_o which_o and_o with_o which_o he_o have_v promise_v to_o dwell_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n if_o it_o suffice_v not_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o they_o who_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n only_o to_o conclude_v i_o be_o not_o able_a to_o enter_v into_o dispute_n with_o any_o on_o these_o great_a truth_n and_o though_o i_o be_v i_o will_v not_o engage_v myself_o further_o than_o in_o a_o discourse_n of_o a_o few_o word_n and_o without_o contest_v to_o express_v simple_o the_o motive_n and_o reason_n of_o my_o conversion_n i_o call_v god_n to_o witness_v who_o know_v the_o secret_a of_o man_n heart_n that_o i_o have_v never_o think_v of_o change_a religion_n if_o i_o have_v believe_v i_o may_v obtain_v salvation_n by_o continue_v in_o the_o state_n i_o be_v by_o my_o birth_n and_o education_n and_o i_o think_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o i_o here_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o interest_n nor_o prospect_n of_o honour_n or_o of_o any_o fade_a and_o perishable_a profit_n which_o have_v persuade_v i_o thereunto_o see_v that_o on_o the_o contrary_a by_o change_a religion_n i_o expose_v myself_o to_o the_o hazard_n of_o lose_v both_o my_o friend_n and_o my_o credit_n and_o free_o to_o confess_v the_o truth_n i_o consider_v and_o examine_v often_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o more_o expedient_a for_o i_o to_o keep_v my_o friend_n my_o rank_n and_o my_o credit_n in_o the_o court_n by_o continue_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n
sapientiam_fw-la quae_fw-la de_fw-la terra_fw-la est_fw-la detruserunt_fw-la usque_fw-la in_o coenum_fw-la et_fw-la quod_fw-la ex_fw-la toto_fw-la non_fw-la corruerit_fw-la est_fw-la ex_fw-la gratia_fw-la dei_fw-la &_o salvatoris_fw-la nostri_fw-la haec_fw-la ego_fw-la loquor_fw-la eo_fw-la liberius_fw-la quia_fw-la mihi_fw-la conscius_fw-la sum_fw-la non_fw-la ex_fw-la quaestu_fw-la non_fw-la ambitu_fw-la non_fw-la ad_fw-la laudem_fw-la propriam_fw-la meae_fw-la professionis_fw-la sed_fw-la pro_fw-la assertione_fw-la veritatis_fw-la &_o utilitâ—â—e_fw-la publica_fw-la haec_fw-la dicere_fw-la o_o happy_a england_n if_o protestant_n have_v be_v as_o much_o in_o this_o against_o popery_n and_o error_n §_o 5._o and_o here_o the_o roman_a deceiver_n and_o some_o peaceable_a man_n of_o they_o have_v join_v to_o draw_v we_o to_o they_o on_o pretence_n of_o peace_n and_o reconciliation_n some_o honest_a peaceable_a man_n have_v be_v destroy_v by_o the_o rest_n for_o their_o moderation_n the_o learn_a moderator_n that_o we_o have_v have_v be_v m._n ant._n de_fw-fr dominis_fw-la archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n who_o book_n the_o republ._n eccles._n be_v full_a of_o both_o learning_n and_o judgement_n and_o so_o moderate_a that_o i_o can_v call_v he_o a_o papist_n tho_o be_v entice_v to_o rome_n again_o by_o flattery_n he_o perish_v by_o their_o cruelty_n what_o leander_n be_v i_o be_o not_o full_o acquaint_v fr._n de_fw-fr sancta_fw-la clara_n alias_o davenport_n be_v a_o real_a papist_n and_o design_v on_o the_o pretence_n of_o reconciliation_n to_o draw_v we_o over_o to_o they_o and_o have_v show_v more_o acquaintance_n with_o scotus_n and_o other_o schoolman_n than_o with_o the_o protestant_n in_o his_o attempt_n to_o reconcile_v our_o article_n to_o their_o doctrine_n dr._n morley_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n tell_v we_o that_o in_o his_o conference_n with_o the_o jesuit_n f._n darcy_n he_o will_v have_v draw_v he_o to_o they_o by_o persuade_v he_o that_o they_o be_v not_o unreconcilable_a but_o can_v abate_v we_o many_o thing_n p._n 5._o the_o father_n reply_v that_o perhaps_o we_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o so_o stiff_o in_o all_o point_n for_o in_o thing_n of_o positive_a and_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n only_o the_o church_n may_v in_o order_n to_o christian_a peace_n alter_v something_o which_o she_o have_v before_o establish_v and_o he_o doubt_v not_o but_o she_o will_v and_o his_o instance_n be_v the_o latin_a service_n the_o sacrament_n under_o one_o species_n and_o the_o caelibate_n of_o priest_n but_o as_o for_o matter_n of_o faith_n they_o can_v not_o alter_v or_o abate_v any_o thing_n instance_v in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n and_o this_o be_v their_o ordinary_a opinion_n and_o yet_o they_o will_v not_o grant_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o bohemian_n and_o to_o this_o day_n the_o church_n peace_n have_v not_o prevail_v with_o they_o for_o such_o alteration_n as_o they_o say_v be_v in_o their_o power_n what_o of_o this_o kind_a they_o offer_v in_o the_o treaty_n with_o archbishop_n laud_n we_o shall_v see_v after_o the_o book_n call_v the_o catholic_n moderator_n go_v this_o way_n but_o no_o man_n have_v attempt_v it_o with_o so_o much_o ability_n of_o judgement_n and_o success_n of_o late_a as_o hugo_n grotius_n in_o his_o votum_fw-la pro_fw-la pace_n consultatio_fw-la and_o note_n on_o cassander_n his_o annotation_n on_o the_o revelation_n and_o de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la and_o his_o write_n against_o rivet_n the_o dutch_a deal_v hardly_o with_o he_o as_o a_o arminian_n and_o judge_v he_o to_o perpetual_a imprisonment_n when_o they_o have_v not_o such_o another_o man_n among_o they_o from_o which_o his_o wife_n deliver_v he_o get_v he_o carry_v out_o in_o a_o trunk_n on_o pretence_n of_o carry_v from_o he_o his_o arminian_n book_n and_o be_v escape_v into_o france_n he_o be_v intimate_v with_o the_o learned_a jesuit_n especial_o petavius_n and_o make_v the_o queen_n of_o sweden_n ambassador_n who_o short_o after_o turn_v papist_n and_o be_v yet_o live_v at_o rome_n and_o it_o be_v no_o censoriousness_n to_o suspect_v that_o his_o great_a exasperation_n may_v have_v influence_n on_o his_o judgement_n and_o because_o he_o be_v the_o man_n who_o our_o english_a defender_n of_o a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n own_o i_o will_v next_o tell_v you_o what_o his_o late_a judgement_n be_v in_o his_o own_o word_n i_o confess_v i_o have_v a_o far_o great_a honour_n for_o those_o man_n that_o be_v breed_v in_o popery_n and_o be_v moderator_n than_o for_o those_o be_v breed_v protestant_n revolt_n from_o reformation_n to_o a_o coalition_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o gerson_n be_v a_o very_a holy_a man_n cassander_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v a_o excellent_a pious_a learned_a man_n and_o i_o doubt_v whether_o most_o of_o our_o nominal_a protestant_n that_o be_v for_o a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n be_v near_o so_o moderate_a as_o he_o he_o oft_o as_o the_o officio_fw-la pii_fw-la viri_fw-la p._n 788_o 789_o &c_n &c_n make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v but_o a_o part_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n he_o maintain_v that_o some_o call_v schismatic_n be_v not_o indeed_o depart_v from_o the_o church_n for_o depart_v from_o rome_n as_o long_o as_o they_o depart_v not_o from_o christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o only_a defection_n of_o love_n and_o not_o diversity_n of_o rite_n and_o opinion_n cut_v man_n off_o from_o christ_n and_o that_o as_o long_o as_o they_o be_v join_v to_o christ_n the_o head_n by_o sound_a belief_n of_o he_o and_o by_o the_o bond_n of_o charity_n and_o peace_n they_o be_v join_v to_o the_o church_n and_o be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v for_o schismatic_n and_o alien_n from_o the_o church_n though_o they_o be_v reject_v and_o seem_v separate_v from_o their_o society_n and_o communion_n by_o another_o more_o powerful_a part_n of_o the_o church_n which_o do_v obtain_v the_o government_n how_o much_o more_o moderate_a and_o sound_a be_v cassander_n than_o such_o as_o mr._n dodwell_n and_o pag._n 791._o he_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o oriental_a church_n and_o the_o ethiopian_n that_o be_v not_o under_o the_o pope_n and_o he_o still_o speak_v so_o cautelous_o that_o it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o understand_v how_o far_o he_o take_v the_o papacy_n to_o be_v necessary_a yet_o sometime_o he_o only_o excuse_v the_o unwilling_a departer_n from_o rome_n and_o assert_v consult_v de_fw-fr pont._n rom._n p_o 931._o that_o it_o be_v not_o alien_a from_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n that_o obedience_n to_o our_o chief_a or_o supreme_a rector_n the_o successor_n of_o st._n peter_n in_o govern_v and_o feed_v the_o church_n be_v require_v to_o the_o unity_n of_o this_o external_a church_n and_o it_o be_v not_o only_a primacy_n of_o order_n but_o obedience_n to_o one_o chief_a ruler_n that_o he_o plead_v for_o and_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o lindanus_n and_o frequent_o he_o still_o profess_v only_o to_o desire_v some_o reformation_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o never_o to_o depart_v from_o it_o nor_o own_o those_o that_o do_v chap._n vi_o grotius_n judgement_n in_o his_o own_o word_n §_o 1._o to_o give_v you_o grotius_n judgement_n to_o the_o full_a will_v be_v to_o transcribe_v many_o book_n i_o shall_v choose_v some_o plain_a passage_n discussione_n apologet._n rivet_n p._n 255._o those_o that_o know_v grotius_n know_v that_o he_o always_o wish_v for_o the_o restitution_n of_o christian_n into_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n head_n but_o he_o sometime_o think_v even_o after_o he_o be_v know_v to_o the_o most_o excellent_a vairius_fw-la that_o it_o may_v be_v begin_v by_o a_o conjunction_n of_o the_o protestant_n among_o themselves_o afterward_o he_o see_v that_o this_o be_v altogether_o unfeasible_a because_o beside_o that_o the_o genius_n of_o almost_o all_o the_o calvinist_n be_v most_o alien_a from_o all_o peace_n the_o protestant_n be_v not_o join_v among_o themselves_o by_o any_o common_a government_n of_o the_o church_n world_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n that_o the_o party_n make_v can_v be_v gather_v into_o one_o body_n of_o protestant_n yea_o and_o that_o more_o and_o more_o party_n be_v ready_a to_o rise_v out_o of_o they_o wherefore_o grotius_n now_o absolute_o judge_v and_o many_o with_o he_o that_o the_o protestant_n can_v be_v join_v among_o themselves_o unless_o at_o once_o they_o be_v join_v to_o they_o that_o cohere_v to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n without_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o common_a government_n hope_v for_o in_o the_o church_n union_n therefore_o he_o wish_v that_o the_o division_n which_o fall_v out_o and_o the_o cause_n of_o that_o division_n be_v take_v away_o the_o primacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n according_a to_o the_o canon_n be_v none_o of_o these_o etc._n etc._n ib._n p._n 185._o grotius_n profess_v that_o he_o will_v so_o interpret_v scripture_n god_n favour_v he_o and_o pious_a man_n be_v consult_v that_o he_o cross_v not_o the_o
rule_n deliver_v by_o himself_o and_o by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n etc._n etc._n p._n 239._o the_o augustane_n confession_n commodious_o explain_v have_v scarce_o any_o thing_n which_o may_v not_o be_v reconcile_v with_o those_o opinion_n which_o be_v receive_v with_o the_o catholic_n by_o authority_n of_o antiquity_n and_o of_o synod_n as_o may_v be_v know_v out_o of_o cassander_n and_o hoffmeister_n and_o there_o be_v among_o the_o jesuit_n also_o that_o think_v not_o otherwise_o p._n 71._o the_o church_n that_o join_v with_o rome_n have_v not_o only_o the_o scripture_n but_o the_o opinion_n explain_v in_o the_o council_n and_o the_o pope_n decree_n against_o pelagius_n etc._n etc._n they_o have_v also_o receive_v the_o egregious_a constitution_n of_o council_n and_o father_n in_o which_o there_o be_v abundant_o enough_o for_o the_o correction_n of_o vice_n but_o all_o use_v they_o not_o as_o they_o ought_v and_o this_o be_v it_o that_o all_o the_o lover_n of_o piety_n and_o peace_n will_v have_v correct_v as_o borromaeus_n do_v page_n 18._o speak_v of_o false_a doctrine_n these_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o thanks_o be_v to_o god_n the_o catholic_n do_v not_o thus_o believe_v though_o many_o that_o call_v themselves_o catholic_n so_o live_v as_o if_o they_o do_v believe_v they_o but_o protestant_n so_o live_v by_o force_n of_o their_o opinion_n and_o catholic_n by_o the_o decay_n of_o discipline_n page_n 95._o what_o be_v long_o ago_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o mistress_n of_o other_o we_o may_v best_o know_v by_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n to_o the_o african_n and_o french_a to_o which_o grotius_n will_v subscribe_v with_o a_o willing_a mind_n page_n 7._o they_o accuse_v the_o bull_n of_o pius_fw-la quintus_fw-la that_o it_o have_v article_n beside_o those_o of_o the_o creed_n but_o the_o synod_n of_o dort_n have_v more_o but_o these_o in_o the_o bull_n be_v new_a as_o dr._n rivet_n will_v have_v it_o but_o very_o many_o learned_a man_n think_v otherwise_o that_o they_o be_v not_o new_a if_o they_o be_v right_o understand_v and_o that_o this_o appear_v by_o the_o place_n both_o of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o of_o such_o as_o have_v ever_o be_v of_o great_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v cite_v in_o the_o margin_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o trent_n page_n 35._o and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o the_o synod_n of_o trent_n say_v that_o in_o that_o sacrament_n jesus_n christ_n true_a god_n and_o true_o man_n be_v real_o and_o substantial_o contain_v under_o the_o form_n of_o those_o sensible_a thing_n yet_o not_o according_a to_o the_o natural_a manner_n of_o exist_v but_o sacramental_o and_o by_o that_o way_n of_o exist_v which_o though_o we_o can_v express_v in_o word_n yet_o may_v we_o by_o cogitation_n illustrate_v by_o faith_n be_v certain_a that_o to_o god_n it_o be_v possible_a the_o council_n expression_n be_v that_o there_o be_v make_v a_o change_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n which_o conversion_n the_o catholic_n call_v transubstantiation_n page_n 79._o when_o the_o synod_n of_o trent_n say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v with_o divine_a worship_n it_o intend_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n himself_o be_v to_o be_v adore_v page_n 14._o grotius_n distinguish_v between_o the_o opinion_n of_o school_n man_n which_o oblige_v no_o man_n for_o say_v melchior_n canus_n our_o church_n allow_v we_o great_a liberty_n and_o therefore_o can_v give_v no_o just_a cause_n of_o depart_v as_o the_o protestant_n do_v and_o between_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v define_v by_o council_n even_o by_o that_o of_o trent_n the_o act_n of_o which_o if_o any_o man_n read_v with_o a_o mind_n propense_a to_o peace_n he_o will_v find_v that_o they_o may_v be_v explain_v fit_o and_o agreeable_o to_o the_o place_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n that_o be_v put_v in_o the_o margin_n and_o if_o beside_o this_o by_o the_o care_n of_o bishop_n and_o king_n those_o thing_n be_v take_v away_o which_o contradict_v that_o holy_a doctrine_n and_o be_v bring_v in_o by_o evil_a manner_n and_o not_o by_o authority_n of_o council_n or_o old_a tradition_n than_o grotius_n and_o many_o more_o with_o he_o will_v have_v that_o with_o which_o they_o may_v be_v content_a val._n pro_fw-la pace_fw-la that_o which_o he_o blame_v be_v 1._o the_o schoolmen_n liberty_n of_o dispute_v and_o opinion_n not_o agreeable_a to_o council_n 2._o and_o the_o pride_n covetousness_n and_o ill_a life_n of_o the_o prelate_n and_o other_o which_o all_o sober_a jesuit_n and_o papist_n blame_n page_n 16._o that_o the_o labour_n of_o grotius_n for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o displease_v to_o many_o equal_a man_n many_o know_v at_o paris_n and_o many_o in_o all_o france_n many_o in_o poland_n and_o germany_n and_o not_o a_o few_o in_o england_n that_o be_v placid_a and_o lover_n of_o peace_n for_o as_o for_o the_o now-raging_a brownist_n and_o other_o like_v they_o with_o who_o dr._n rivet_n better_a agree_v than_o with_o the_o bishop_n of_o england_n who_o can_v desire_v to_o please_v they_o that_o be_v not_o touch_v with_o their_o venom_n and_o whereas_o you_o may_v find_v grotius_n and_o his_o adherent_n yet_o disclaim_v popery_n and_o say_v they_o be_v no_o papist_n he_o tell_v you_o his_o meaning_n ib._n p._n 15._o in_o that_o epistle_n grotius_n by_o papist_n mean_v those_o that_o without_o any_o difference_n do_v approve_v of_o all_o the_o say_n and_o do_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o honour_n and_o lucre_n sake_n as_o be_v usual_a by_o this_o description_n i_o suppose_v that_o many_o pope_n even_o of_o late_o be_v no_o papist_n such_o as_o condemn_v the_o act_n and_o person_n of_o their_o predecessor_n and_o such_o as_o censure_v liberius_n and_o honorius_n nor_o adrian_n the_o six_o that_o say_v a_o pope_n may_v be_v a_o heretic_n nor_o baronius_n binnius_n genebrard_n that_o exclaim_v against_o many_o of_o they_o nor_o bellarmine_n nor_o queen_n mary_n nor_o more_o or_o fisher_n nor_o bonner_n nor_o gardener_n nor_o any_o that_o ever_o i_o meet_v with_o but_o other_o more_o moderate_o call_v only_o those_o papist_n that_o be_v for_o the_o pope_n power_n above_o council_n and_o so_o the_o french_a be_v none_o nor_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o basil_n be_v none_o grotius_n add_v p._n 45._o that_o by_o papist_n he_o do_v not_o mean_v they_o that_o save_v the_o right_n of_o king_n and_o bishop_n do_v give_v to_o the_o pope_n or_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o primacy_n which_o ancient_a custom_n and_o canon_n and_o the_o edict_n of_o ancient_a emperor_n and_o king_n assign_v they_o which_o primacy_n be_v not_o so_o much_o the_o bishop_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n prefer_v before_o all_o other_o by_o common_a consent_n so_o liberius_n the_o bishop_n be_v so_o lapse_v that_o he_o be_v dead_a to_o the_o church_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n retain_v its_o right_a and_o defend_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n ans._n if_o it_o be_v a_o primacy_n of_o name_n and_o honour_n only_o without_o any_o govern_n power_n it_o be_v nothing_o to_o our_o case_n but_o see_v it_o be_v a_o govern_v primacy_n that_o he_o mean_v 1._o it_o be_v against_o the_o right_n of_o king_n and_o kingdom_n that_o foreigner_n claim_v jurisdiction_n over_o they_o 2._o emperor_n never_o give_v pope_n or_o council_n power_n over_o other_o prince_n dominion_n nor_o can_v give_v any_o such_o 3._o nor_o do_v ancient_a council_n nor_o can_v do_v who_o give_v it_o they_o and_o who_o know_v to_o what_o council_n he_o will_v limit_v this_o power_n council_n these_o thousand_o year_n have_v be_v for_o much_o of_o popery_n 4._o if_o common_a consent_n give_v this_o power_n it_o bind_v not_o the_o dissenter_n the_o judgement_n of_o other_o concern_v grotius_n 1._o vincentius_n write_v a_o book_n call_v grotius_n papizan_n 2._o claud._n saravius_n a_o eminent_a parliament-man_n in_o paris_n in_o his_o epistle_n p._n 52_o 53._o ad_fw-la gron._n say_v heri_fw-la invisi_fw-la legatum_fw-la de_n ejus_fw-la libro_fw-la &_o libello_fw-la postremis_fw-la interrogatus_fw-la respondet_fw-la plane_n mileterio_n consona_fw-la romanam_fw-la fidem_fw-la esse_fw-la veram_fw-la &_o sinceram_fw-la solosque_fw-la clericorum_fw-la mores_fw-la degeneres_fw-la schismati_fw-la dedisse_fw-la locum_fw-la adferebatque_fw-la plura_fw-la in_o hanc_fw-la sententiam_fw-la quid_fw-la dicam_fw-la merito_fw-la quod_fw-la falso_fw-la olim_fw-la paulo_n festus_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n sed_fw-la haec_fw-la tibi_fw-la soli_fw-la infensissimus_fw-la est_fw-la riveto_fw-la est_fw-la sanè_fw-la in_o praecipiti_fw-la in_o quo_fw-la diu_fw-la stare_v non_fw-la licet_fw-la deploro_fw-la veris_fw-la lacrymis_fw-la tantam_fw-la jacturam_fw-la deumque_fw-la ex_fw-la
animo_fw-la supplex_fw-la veneror_fw-la ut_fw-la illi_fw-la spiritum_fw-la suum_fw-la mentemque_fw-la meliorem_fw-la det_fw-la and_o in_o another_o epistle_n to_o salmasius_n p._n 196._o he_o say_v be_v ask_v his_o judgement_n of_o his_o last_o book_n tantum_n abest_fw-la ut_fw-la omne_fw-la probem_fw-la ut_fw-la vix_fw-la aliquid_fw-la in_o co_fw-la reperiocui_fw-la sine_fw-la conditione_n calculum_fw-la apponam_fw-la meum_fw-la verissimè_fw-la dixit_fw-la ille_fw-la qui_fw-la dixit_fw-la grotium_fw-la papizare_fw-la vix_fw-la tamen_fw-la in_o isto_fw-la scripto_fw-la aliquid_fw-la legi_fw-la quod_fw-la mirarer_fw-la quodve_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d occurreret_fw-la nunquid_fw-la enim_fw-la omnes_fw-la istiusmodi_fw-la authoris_fw-la lucubrationes_fw-la erga_fw-la papistarum_fw-la errores_fw-la perpetuam_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d erga_fw-la jesuitas_fw-la amorem_fw-la erga_fw-la nos_fw-la plusquam_fw-la vatinianum_fw-la odium_fw-la produnt_fw-la &_o clamant_fw-la in_o voto_fw-la quod_fw-la ejus_fw-la nomen_fw-la praeferebat_fw-la a_o veritus_fw-la est_fw-la haec_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d profiteri_fw-la and_o how_o far_o he_o be_v familiar_a with_o grotius_n he_o â—ells_v we_o p._n 248._o ad_fw-la vincent_n fabrit_fw-mi cum_fw-la eo_fw-la nempe_fw-la communicaveram_fw-la vel_fw-la solebam_fw-la mea_fw-la fere_n omne_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o what_o salmasius_n think_v of_o he_o these_o word_n of_o saravius_n ad_fw-la salmas_n intimate_v exit_fw-la quo_fw-la à _fw-la vera_fw-la orbita_fw-la in_o religionis_fw-la negotio_fw-la deflexit_fw-la captasti_fw-la occasionem_fw-la toto_fw-la biennio_fw-la antequam_fw-la sato_fw-la fungeretur_fw-la eum_fw-la illudendi_fw-la certe_fw-la irritandi_fw-la i_o have_v former_o say_v that_o worthy_a mr._n ereskin_n yet_o live_v since_o dead_a tell_v i_o that_o petavius_n tell_v he_o that_o grotius_n be_v resolve_v to_o have_v declare_v himself_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o join_v with_o they_o if_o he_o have_v return_v safe_a from_o the_o journey_n he_o die_v in_o henr._n valesius_fw-la in_o his_o funeral_n oration_n on_o petavius_n say_v p._n 684._o batesâ—i_fw-la collect._n quid_fw-la non_fw-la praestitit_fw-la ut_fw-la clarissimum_fw-la virum_fw-la hugonem_fw-la grotium_fw-la ad_fw-la catholicaâ—_n communionem_fw-la adduceret_fw-la erat_fw-la ille_fw-la quidem_fw-la minimè_fw-la à _fw-la nobis_fw-la alienus_fw-la &_o pain_fw-la noster_fw-la quip_n qui_fw-la doctrinan_n tridentim_fw-la concilii_fw-la in_o omnibus_fw-la sese_fw-la amplecti_fw-la palam_fw-la profiteretur_fw-la id_fw-la unum_fw-la supererat_fw-la ut_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la sacrariâ—m_fw-la ingressus_fw-la communionem_fw-la nostram_fw-la sociaretur_fw-la quod_fw-la ille_fw-la nescio_fw-la quas_fw-la ob_fw-la causas_fw-la dum_fw-la ad_fw-la catholicae_fw-la fidei_fw-la umtatem_fw-la plurimos_fw-la secum_fw-la sperat_fw-la adducere_fw-la consultò_fw-la differebat_fw-la but_o i_o make_v no_o other_o man_n but_o his_o own_o word_n the_o index_n of_o his_o faith_n chap._n vii_o of_o the_o several_a sort_n of_o conciliator_n or_o peacemaker_n about_o our_o controversy_n with_o the_o papist_n §_o 1._o if_o any_o shall_v think_v that_o i_o who_o have_v spend_v so_o much_o time_n and_o labour_n for_o the_o church_n peace_n be_o now_o against_o it_o or_o will_v raise_v dishonourable_a suspicion_n on_o any_o just_a endeavour_n to_o that_o end_n they_o will_v utter_o mistake_v i_o there_o be_v divers_a sort_n of_o endeavour_n for_o peace_n with_o the_o papist_n by_o real_a protestant_n §_o 2._o i._o the_o old_a conformist_n that_o prevail_v against_o the_o dissenter_n in_o queen_n elizabeth_n day_n be_v for_o go_v no_o further_o from_o the_o papist_n than_o they_o needs_o must_v lest_o they_o give_v they_o occasion_n of_o accusation_n ii_o since_o then_o many_o man_n have_v take_v notice_n that_o many_o of_o our_o doctrinal_a controversy_n consist_v more_o in_o ambiguous_a word_n and_o misunderstanding_n of_o each_o other_o than_o most_o on_o either_o side_n imagine_v and_o they_o have_v endeavour_v the_o lessen_v of_o such_o controversy_n by_o better_a explication_n and_o state_v of_o the_o case_n in_o this_o kind_n spalatensis_n and_o bishop_n w._n forbes_n have_v do_v very_o learned_o but_o in_o some_o thing_n yield_v a_o great_a deal_n too_o far_o camero_n amiraldus_n capellus_n testardus_fw-la the_o thesis_n salmurienses_n and_o sedâ—nenses_n have_v do_v much_o but_o no_o man_n so_o much_o as_o lude_n le_fw-fr blank_n in_o his_o thesis_n which_o he_o send_v i_o his_o desire_n here_o to_o publish_v to_o these_o i_o adjoin_v myself_o as_o among_o many_o other_o write_n in_o my_o catholic_n theology_n and_o methodus_fw-la theologiae_n i_o have_v open_o and_o large_o show_v the_o world_n and_o no_o censure_n have_v deter_v i_o from_o this_o honest_a and_o necessary_a way_n of_o pacification_n iii_o but_o there_o be_v other_o that_o will_v on_o pretence_n of_o peace_n take_v in_o many_o of_o their_o error_n in_o doctrine_n government_n and_o worship_n but_o yet_o be_v for_o no_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n iu._n but_o those_o that_o i_o now_o write_v against_o go_v further_o and_o some_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o prince_n patriarch_n and_o the_o principium_fw-la vnitatis_fw-la catholicae_fw-la will_v come_v under_o the_o pope_n some_o by_o pretence_n of_o the_o power_n of_o general_n council_n or_o a_o universal_a college_n of_o all_o bishop_n and_o some_o by_o these_o and_o patriarch_n conjunct_a will_v bring_v we_o under_o a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n and_o contrive_v a_o union_n on_o some_o french_a term_n and_o will_v to_o this_o end_n let_v in_o abundance_n of_o corruption_n in_o discipline_n and_o worship_n on_o pretence_n of_o obedience_n to_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n yea_o some_o condemn_v those_o as_o schismatic_n yea_o as_o in_o a_o state_n of_o damnation_n who_o be_v not_o in_o these_o matter_n of_o their_o mind_n it_o be_v these_o that_o i_o be_o against_o §_o 3._o while_o i_o oppose_v these_o i_o still_o own_o my_o aforesaid_a reconcile_a book_n and_o no_o reproach_n of_o those_o that_o run_v into_o a_o contrary_a extreme_a shall_v ever_o drive_v i_o from_o the_o true_a term_n of_o peace_n nor_o to_o desire_v any_o cruelty_n against_o they_o or_o any_o of_o their_o suffering_n but_o what_o necessary_a defence_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n require_v and_o though_o my_o exposition_n of_o the_o revelation_n have_v offend_v many_o upon_o far_o close_a study_n of_o it_o since_o i_o be_o not_o less_o but_o more_o persuade_v that_o pagan_a rome_n be_v babylon_n and_o that_o john_n fox_n martyrol_n vol._n i._o p._n iii_o who_o take_v his_o oath_n of_o a_o divine_a revelation_n to_o he_o which_o bring_v he_o to_o take_v the_o pagan_a empire_n for_o the_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o to_o expound_v the_o time_n and_o thousand_o year_n according_o be_v much_o to_o be_v regard_v but_o if_o i_o be_v uncertain_a of_o such_o point_n i_o will_v rather_o suspend_v my_o judgement_n than_o in_o uncertainty_n venture_v on_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v against_o christian_a love_n and_o peace_n i_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o roman_n in_o christianity_n though_o not_o in_o popery_n i_o take_v all_o true_a christian_n among_o they_o for_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n of_o christ_n though_o i_o take_v their_o pretend_a catholic_n church_n as_o head_v by_o the_o pope_n for_o no_o church_n of_o christ_n at_o all_o nor_o as_o head_v by_o any_o usurp_a humane_a head_n whatsoever_o chap._n viii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o archbishop_n bromhall_n in_o defence_n of_o grotius_n in_o his_o book_n call_v his_o vindication_n of_o himself_o and_o the_o episcopal_a clergy_n from_o the_o presbyterian_a charge_n of_o popery_n as_o manage_v by_o mr._n baxter_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o grotian_n religion_n i_o fierce_o prefaced_a by_o a_o dignitary_n of_o the_o church_n parker_n §_o 1._o i_o mean_v to_o give_v you_o his_o own_o word_n and_o pass_v by_o his_o mistake_n against_o myself_o only_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o fair_o do_v to_o affirm_v that_o i_o number_v he_o with_o the_o papist_n or_o those_o that_o design_v to_o bring_v in_o popery_n when_o i_o have_v no_o such_o word_n yea_o and_o praise_v he_o except_v he_o from_o that_o number_n only_o dissent_v from_o his_o too_o near_a approach_n but_o whether_o he_o except_v himself_o his_o word_n will_v best_o show_v §_o 2._o page_n 20_o 21._o he_o say_v i_o will_v endeavour_v to_o give_v some_o light_n what_o be_v the_o religion_n of_o grotius_n he_o be_v in_o affection_n a_o friend_n and_o in_o desire_v a_o true_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o on_o his_o death_n bed_v recomend_v that_o church_n as_o it_o be_v legal_o establish_v to_o his_o wife_n and_o such_o other_o of_o his_o family_n as_o be_v then_o about_o he_o oblige_v they_o by_o his_o authority_n to_o adhere_v firm_o to_o it_o so_o far_o as_o they_o have_v opportunity_n not_o page_n 81._o i_o know_v no_o member_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n that_o give_v they_o the_o pope_n either_o more_o or_o less_o than_o i_o do_v florence_n page_n 82._o to_o wave_v their_o last_o four_o hundred_o year_n
supremacy_n in_o these_o part_n of_o christendom_n which_o i_o conceive_v no_o man_n of_o learning_n and_o sobriety_n will_v have_v grudge_v to_o grant_v he_o it_o be_v also_o condescend_v to_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o pope_n that_o marriage_n may_v be_v permit_v to_o priest_n that_o the_o communion_n may_v be_v administer_v sub_fw-la utraque_fw-la specie_fw-la and_o the_o liturgy_n be_v officiate_v in_o the_o english_a tongue_n and_o though_o the_o author_n add_v not_o long_o after_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v suspect_v that_o so_o far_o as_o the_o inferior_a clergy_n and_o the_o people_n be_v concern_v the_o after-performance_n be_v to_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o pope_n discretion_n yet_o this_o be_v but_o his_o own_o suspicion_n without_o any_o ground_n at_o all_o and_o to_o obtain_v a_o reconciliation_n on_o these_o advantage_n the_o archbishop_n have_v all_o the_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n to_o do_v as_o he_o do_v in_o order_v the_o lord_n table_n to_o be_v set_v where_o the_o altar_n stand_v and_o make_v the_o accustom_a reverence_n in_o all_o approach_n towards_o it_o and_o access_n to_o it_o and_o in_o beautify_v and_o adorn_v church_n and_o celebrate_v divine_a service_n with_o all_o due_a solemnity_n in_o take_v care_n that_o all_o offensive_a and_o exasperate_a passage_n shall_v be_v expunge_v out_o of_o all_o such_o book_n as_o be_v bring_v to_o the_o press_n and_o for_o reduce_v the_o extravagancy_n of_o some_o opinion_n to_o a_o even_a temper_n his_o majesty_n have_v the_o like_a reason_n also_o for_o tolerate_v lawful_a recreation_n on_o the_o sunday_n and_o holiday_n the_o rigorous_a restraint_n whereof_o have_v make_v some_o papist_n think_v those_o most_o especial_o of_o the_o vulgar_a sort_n who_o it_o most_o concern_v that_o all_o honest_a pastime_n be_v incompatible_a with_o our_o religion_n and_o if_o he_o approve_v auricular_a confession_n and_o show_v himself_o willing_a to_o introduce_v it_o into_o the_o use_n of_o the_o church_n as_o both_o our_o author_n say_v he_o do_v it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o liturgy_n commend_v to_o the_o care_n of_o the_o penitent_n though_o we_o find_v not_o the_o word_n auricular_a in_o it_o and_o what_o the_o canon_n have_v provide_v for_o in_o the_o point_n of_o security_n for_o such_o as_o shall_v be_v willing_a to_o confess_v themselves_o but_o whereas_o we_o be_v tell_v by_o one_o of_o our_o author_n that_o the_o king_n shall_v say_v he_o will_v use_v force_n to_o make_v it_o be_v receive_v be_v it_o not_o for_o fear_v of_o sedition_n among_o the_o people_n yet_o it_o be_v but_o in_o one_o of_o our_o author_n neither_o who_o have_v no_o other_o author_n for_o it_o but_o a_o nameless_a doctor_n and_o in_o the_o way_n to_o so_o happy_a a_o agreement_n though_o they_o all_o stand_v accuse_v for_o it_o by_o the_o english_a pope_n p._n 15_o sparrow_n may_v be_v excuse_v for_o plead_v for_o auricular_a confession_n and_o watts_n for_o pennance_n heylin_n for_o adoration_n towards_o the_o altar_n and_o montague_n for_o such_o a_o qualify_a pray_v to_o saint_n as_o his_o book_n maintain_v against_o the_o papist_n if_o you_o will_v know_v how_o far_o they_o have_v proceed_v towards_o this_o happy_a reconciliation_n the_o pope_n nuntio_n will_v assure_v we_o thus_o that_o the_o university_n bishop_n and_o divine_n of_o this_o realm_n do_v daily_o embrace_n catholic_n opinion_n though_o they_o profess_v not_o so_o much_o with_o pen_n or_o mouth_n for_o fear_n of_o the_o puritan_n for_o example_n they_o hold_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o true_a church_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v superior_a to_o all_o bishop_n that_o to_o he_o it_o pertain_v to_o call_v general_a council_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o pray_v for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o depart_v that_o altar_n ought_v to_o be_v erect_v of_o stone_n in_o sum_n that_o they_o believe_v all_o that_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o church_n but_o not_o by_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n another_o of_o their_o author_n tell_v we_o that_o those_o among_o we_o of_o great_a worth_n learning_n and_o authority_n begin_v to_o love_v temper_n and_o moderation_n that_o their_o doctrine_n begin_v to_o be_v alter_v in_o many_o thing_n for_o which_o their_o progenitor_n forsake_v the_o visible_a church_n of_o christ_n as_o for_o example_n the_o pope_n not_o antichrist_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a limbus_n patrum_fw-la picture_n that_o the_o church_n have_v authority_n in_o determine_v controversy_n of_o faith_n and_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n about_o free_a will_n predestination_n universal_a grace_n that_o all_o our_o work_n be_v not_o sin_n merit_n of_o good_a work_n inherent_a justice_n that_o faith_n alone_o do_v not_o justify_v charity_n to_o be_v prefer_v before_o knowledge_n the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n commandment_n possible_a to_o be_v keep_v that_o in_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n they_o be_v by_o canon_n bind_v to_o follow_v the_o father_n and_o that_o the_o once_o fearful_a name_n of_o priest_n and_o altar_n be_v use_v willing_o in_o their_o talk_n and_o write_n in_o which_o compliance_n so_o far_o forth_o as_o they_o speak_v the_o truth_n for_o in_o some_o point_n through_o ignorance_n of_o the_o one_o and_o malice_n of_o the_o other_o they_o be_v much_o mistake_v there_o be_v scarce_o any_o thing_n which_o may_v not_o well_o consist_v with_o the_o establish_v though_o for_o a_o time_n discontinue_v doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n the_o article_n whereof_o as_o the_o same_o jesuit_n have_v observe_v seem_v patient_a or_o ambitious_a rather_o of_o some_o sense_n wherein_o they_o may_v seem_v catholic_n and_o such_o a_o sense_n be_v put_v upon_o they_o by_o he_o that_o call_v himself_o franciscus_n à _fw-la sancta_fw-la clara_n as_o before_o be_v say_v and_o if_o upon_o such_o compliance_n as_o those_o before_o on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o english_a the_o condition_n offer_v by_o the_o pope_n may_v have_v be_v confirm_v who_o see_v not_o that_o the_o great_a benefit_n of_o the_o reconciliation_n must_v have_v redound_v to_o this_o church_n to_o the_o king_n and_o people_n his_o majesty_n security_n provide_v for_o by_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n and_o allegiance_n so_o far_o as_o it_o concern_v his_o temporal_a power_n power_n the_o bishop_n of_o england_n to_o be_v independent_a on_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n canon_n the_o clergy_n to_o be_v permit_v the_o use_n of_o marriage_n the_o people_n to_o receive_v the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n and_o all_o divine_a office_n officiate_v in_o the_o english_a tongue_n no_o innovation_n make_v in_o doctrine_n but_o only_o in_o qualify_a some_o expression_n and_o discharge_v some_o outlandish_a gloss_n that_o be_v put_v upon_o they_o and_o see_v this_o what_o man_n can_v be_v so_o void_a of_o charity_n so_o uncompassionate_a of_o the_o misery_n and_o distraction_n of_o christendom_n as_o not_o to_o wish_v from_o the_o very_a bottom_n of_o his_o soul_n that_o the_o reconciliation_n have_v proceed_v on_o so_o good_a term_n as_o not_o to_o magnify_v the_o man_n to_o succeed_a age_n who_o be_v the_o instrument_n author_n of_o so_o great_a a_o blessing_n canon_n so_o far_o dr._n heylin_n who_o be_v the_o archbishops_n intimate_v and_o agent_n archbishop_n laud'_v own_o word_n as_o lay_v down_o in_o his_o book_n defend_v by_o dr._n stillingfleet_n §_o 1._o the_o archbishop_n disclaim_v the_o divine_a institution_n and_o the_o infallibility_n of_o general_n council_n but_o he_o think_v we_o must_v allow_v they_o external_a obedience_n and_o that_o honour_n and_o privilege_n which_o all_o other_o great_a court_n have_v that_o there_o be_v a_o declaration_n of_o the_o invalidity_n of_o their_o decree_n as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o law_n of_o other_o court_n before_o private_a man_n can_v take_v liberty_n to_o refuse_v obedience_n part._n 3._o c._n 2._o and_o page_n 540._o it_o do_v not_o follow_v because_o the_o church_n may_v err_v that_o therefore_o she_o may_v not_o govern_v for_o the_o church_n have_v not_o only_o a_o pastoral_n power_n to_o teach_v and_o direct_v but_o a_o praetorian_a power_n to_o control_v and_o censure_v too_o where_o error_n and_o crime_n be_v against_o fundamental_a point_n or_o of_o great_a consequence_n thus_o the_o archbishop_n it_o be_v the_o universal_a church_n and_o council_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o but_o 1._o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n on_o earth_n as_o he_o call_v the_o church_n that_o be_v one_o universal_a aristocracy_n that_o have_v power_n of_o govern_v all_o the_o christian_a world_n in_o one_o council_n or_o otherwise_o as_o one_o supreme_a 2._o general_a council_n of_o divers_a kingdom_n over_o all_o the_o world_n be_v no_o more_o a_o court_n than_o the_o assembly_n at_o nimeguen_n be_v 3._o no_o obedience_n be_v due_a to_o they_o but_o only_o consent_v for_o concord_n so_o far_o as_o their_o canon_n tend_v to_o true_a concord_n
have_v its_o allow_a physician_n who_o in_o doubtful_a case_n consult_v with_o many_o other_o their_o counsel_n be_v the_o counsel_n of_o physician_n that_o be_v of_o man_n license_v for_o that_o work_n and_o care_n but_o it_o prove_v they_o not_o to_o have_v any_o proper_a govern_v power_n over_o his_o hospital_n or_o patient_n 5._o if_o every_o bishop_n be_v a_o governor_n not_o only_o in_o but_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n or_o church_n it_o be_v either_o single_o or_o collective_o as_o part_v of_o a_o govern_v company_n if_o single_o it_o be_v a_o monstrous_a body_n that_o have_v so_o many_o thousand_o universal_a head_n if_o collective_o than_o no_o one_o be_v a_o supreme_a governor_n but_o a_o part_n of_o that_o body_n which_o be_v such_o and_o no_o one_o on_o earth_n can_v act_v as_o such_o a_o part_n of_o one_o aristocracy_n without_o presence_n with_o the_o rest_n hear_v what_o they_o say_v and_o what_o actor_n and_o witness_n say_v and_o gather_v vote_n pag._n 411._o he_o confess_v out_o of_o socrates_n about_o the_o emperor_n power_n in_o church_n matter_n that_o from_fw-la the_o time_n in_o which_o emperor_n receive_v the_o faith_n ecclesiae_fw-la negotia_fw-la ex_fw-la eorum_fw-la nutu_fw-la pendere_fw-la visâ—_n sunt_fw-la socr._n l._n 5._o proem_n and_o if_o so_o why_o be_v mr._n morice_n angry_a with_o i_o for_o say_v that_o bishop_n use_v in_o council_n much_o to_o follow_v the_o emperor_n mind_n 2._o and_o then_o it_o will_v be_v but_o a_o odd_a universal_a legislative_a and_o judicial_a sovereign_a power_n over_o all_o the_o world_n which_o depend_v on_o the_o consent_n of_o so_o many_o prince_n protestant_n papist_n mahometan_n heathen_n jacobite_n nestorian_n etc._n etc._n as_o a_o general_n council_n must_v be_v call_v by_o or_o depend_v on_o and_o it_o will_v be_v a_o endless_a controversy_n what_o prince_n have_v or_o have_v not_o a_o power_n to_o consent_n or_o dissent_v that_o their_o subject_n shall_v go_v to_o such_o council_n but_o also_o consultation_n be_v not_o government_n chap._n xi_o the_o judgement_n of_o mr._n herbert_n thorndike_n a_o late_a eminent_a divine_a of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n §_o 1._o mr._n thorndike_n have_v write_v so_o much_o on_o this_o subject_a that_o i_o need_v no_o more_o than_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o his_o book_n for_o the_o discovery_n of_o his_o mind_n the_o sum_n of_o his_o late_a write_n these_o thirty_o year_n pass_v be_v to_o call_v we_o all_o into_o one_o visible_a catholic_n church_n which_o be_v unify_v by_o one_o humane_a government_n of_o all_o out_o of_o which_o nothing_o will_v excuse_v we_o from_o schism_n or_o make_v our_o fail_a tolerable_a his_o argument_n for_o a_o universal_a aristocracy_n answer_v by_o dr._n izaak_n barrow_n in_o the_o end_n of_o his_o treatise_n of_o supremacy_n i_o will_v not_o here_o recite_v because_o they_o be_v there_o so_o full_o and_o learned_o confute_v §_o 2._o in_o his_o just_a weight_n and_o measure_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o true_a church_n reformation_n lie_v in_o restoration_n and_o not_o in_o separation_n sin_n page_n 5._o he_o say_v who_o will_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o show_v we_o that_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o host_n in_o the_o papist_n be_v idolatry_n page_z 6_o 7._o they_o that_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o idolater_n be_v thereby_o schismatic_n before_o god_n for_o in_o plain_a term_n we_o make_v ourselves_o schismatic_n by_o ground_v our_o reformation_n on_o this_o pretence_n shall_v this_o church_n declare_v that_o the_o change_n which_o we_o call_v reformation_n be_v ground_v on_o this_o supposition_n i_o must_v then_o acknowledge_v that_o we_o be_v schismatic_n ch._n 2._o be_v to_o disprove_v they_o that_o make_v the_o pope_n antichrist_n and_o papist_n idolater_n and_o show_v that_o the_o supposition_n of_o one_o catholic_n visible_a church_n be_v the_o ground_n of_o all_o communion_n and_o suppose_a to_o reformation_n and_o ch._n 3._o nothing_o to_o be_v change_v but_o on_o that_o ground_n of_o such_o visible_a unity_n ch._n 5._o if_o our_o lord_n trust_v his_o disciple_n and_o their_o successor_n with_o the_o rule_n of_o his_o church_n he_o trust_v they_o also_o to_o make_v law_n for_o the_o rule_v of_o it_o these_o law_n be_v as_o visible_a as_o the_o law_n of_o any_o kingdom_n or_o commonwealth_n that_o be_v or_o ever_o be_v be_v visible_a i_o maintain_v the_o pope_n canon_n law_n and_o the_o same_o be_v to_o be_v say_v of_o the_o canon_n law_n by_o which_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n now_o govern_v the_o eastern_a church_n to_o be_v derive_v from_o those_o rule_n whereby_o the_o disciple_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o their_o successor_n govern_v the_o primitive_a church_n in_o unity_n the_o power_n of_o give_v law_n to_o the_o church_n the_o power_n of_o dispense_v the_o exchequer_n which_o god_n have_v provide_v for_o the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o power_n of_o admit_v into_o and_o exclude_v out_o it_o be_v a_o visible_a society_n found_v by_o god_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n on_o the_o command_n of_o hold_v communion_n with_o it_o page_n 41._o the_o church_n in_o the_o form_n which_o i_o state_n it_o be_v a_o stand_a synod_n able_a by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o chief_a church_n contain_v the_o consent_n of_o their_o resort_n to_o conclude_v the_o whole_a page_n 48._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v and_o aught_o to_o have_v when_o it_o shall_v please_v to_o hear_v reason_n a_o regular_a pre-eminence_n over_o the_o rest_n of_o christendom_n in_o these_o western_a part_n and_o he_o that_o be_v able_a to_o judge_v and_o willing_a to_o consider_v shall_v find_v that_o pre_fw-es eminence_n the_o only_a reasonable_a mean_n to_o preserve_v so_o great_a a_o body_n in_o unity_n and_o therefore_o i_o be_o not_o myself_o tie_v to_o justify_v henry_n the_o eight_o in_o disclaim_v all_o such_o pre-eminence_n page_n 48._o that_o the_o difference_n may_v be_v visible_a between_o the_o infinite_a and_o the_o regular_a power_n of_o the_o pope_n page_n 91._o the_o perpetual_a rule_n of_o the_o church_n make_v they_o heretic_n to_o the_o church_n that_o communicate_v with_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n that_o communicate_v with_o schismatic_n it_o page_n 94._o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o incarnation_n the_o element_n by_o consecration_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o spirit_n that_o be_v the_o godhead_n of_o christ_n become_v both_o one_o sacramental_o by_o be_v both_o one_o with_o the_o spirit_n or_o godhead_n to_o the_o convey_n of_o god_n spirit_n to_o a_o christian._n page_n 125._o the_o worship_v the_o host_n in_o the_o papacy_n be_v not_o idolatry_n page_n 132._o he_o say_v that_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n be_v but_o to_o exclude_v the_o pope_n temporal_a power_n but_o because_o the_o word_n seem_v to_o exclude_v the_o power_n of_o general_n council_n of_o which_o the_o pope_n be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v the_o chief_a member_n of_o necessity_n the_o law_n give_v great_a offence_n and_o that_o offence_n be_v the_o sin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o call_v for_o god_n vengeance_n on_o it_o which_o though_o all_o be_v involve_v in_o the_o account_n in_o the_o other_o world_n will_v lie_v on_o they_o which_o may_v change_v it_o and_o will_v not_o page_n 134._o but_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o divine_n of_o this_o church_n who_o have_v declare_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n with_o public_a allowance_n be_v now_o allege_v by_o the_o papist_n themselves_o to_o infer_v that_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o be_v lawful_a as_o exclude_v only_o the_o pope_n civil_a power_n page_n 141._o we_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o by_o consequence_n his_o spirit_n hypostatical_o unite_v to_o the_o same_o to_o enable_v we_o to_o perform_v page_n 149._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n the_o pope_n can_v be_v antichrist_n ch._n 22._o the_o reformation_n pretend_v be_v abominable_a and_o apostasy_n and_o the_o usual_a preach_v a_o hindrance_n to_o salvation_n and_o new_a homily_n to_o be_v form_v to_o restrain_v preach_v page_n 146._o i_o confess_v i_o can_v hope_v for_o no_o good_a end_n of_o any_o dispute_n without_o suppose_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o article_n of_o one_o catholic_n church_n which_o have_v carry_v we_o through_o this_o discourse_n for_o the_o principle_n on_o which_o all_o matter_n in_o debate_n be_v to_o be_v try_v p._n 214._o and_o oft_o he_o profess_v that_o presbyter_n not_o ordain_v by_o bishop_n baptize_v and_o give_v the_o eucharist_n void_a of_o the_o effect_n of_o a_o sacrament_n and_o only_o by_o sacrilege_n speak_v against_o kill_v and_o and_o banish_v but_o this_o will_v require_v the_o like_a moderation_n to_o be_v extend_v to_o the_o
recusant_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 234._o the_o recusant_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o good_a family_n of_o the_o nation_n will_v take_v it_o for_o a_o part_n of_o their_o nobility_n free_o to_o profess_v themselves_o in_o their_o religion_n if_o they_o understand_v themselves_o whereas_o the_o sectary_n be_v people_n of_o mean_a quality_n for_o the_o most_o part_n can_v be_v presume_v to_o stand_v on_o their_o reputation_n so_o much_o in_o his_o book_n call_v the_o forbearance_n of_o penalty_n c._n 3._o p._n 12_o 13._o he_o make_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o union_n to_o be_v the_o government_n and_o law_n of_o the_o church_n as_o visible_o catholic_n which_o law_n must_v be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o the_o violate_v whereof_o be_v the_o forfeiture_n of_o the_o same_o communion_n and_o here_o i_o crave_v leave_n to_o call_v all_o canon_n all_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n whether_o concern_v the_o rite_n of_o god_n service_n or_o other_o observation_n by_o one_o and_o the_o same_o name_n of_o law_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 23._o as_o for_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v never_o necessary_a to_o the_o maintenance_n of_o commumunion_n that_o the_o same_o custom_n shall_v be_v hold_v in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v only_o necessary_a the_o several_a custom_n shall_v be_v hold_v by_o the_o same_o authority_n that_o the_o same_o authority_n institute_v several_a custom_n for_o so_o they_o may_v be_v change_v by_o the_o same_o authority_n and_o yet_o unity_n remain_v whereas_o question_v the_o authority_n by_o question_v whether_o the_o act_n of_o it_o be_v agreeable_a to_o ☞_o god_n be_v law_n or_o not_o how_o shall_v unity_n be_v maintain_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o they_o the_o father_n can_v not_o have_v agree_v in_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n if_o any_o have_v except_v against_o any_o thing_n use_v in_o any_o part_n of_o the_o church_n as_o if_o god_n law_n have_v be_v infringe_v by_o it_o it_o follow_v of_o necessity_n that_o nothing_o can_v be_v disow_v by_o this_o church_n as_o contrary_a to_o god_n law_n which_o hold_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n law_n page_n 27._o he_o say_v as_o mr._n dodwell_n it_o be_v agree_v on_o by_o the_o whole_a church_n that_o baptism_n in_o heresy_n or_o schism_n that_o be_v when_o a_o man_n give_v up_o himself_o to_o the_o communion_n of_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n by_o receive_v baptism_n from_o they_o though_o it_o may_v be_v true_a baptism_n and_o not_o to_o be_v repeat_v yet_o it_o be_v not_o available_a to_o salvation_n make_v he_o accessary_a to_o heresy_n or_o schism_n that_o be_v so_o baptise_a damnation_n pag._n 28._o the_o promise_n of_o baptism_n be_v not_o available_a unless_o it_o be_v deposit_v with_o the_o true_a church_n nor_o to_o he_o that_o continue_v not_o in_o the_o true_a church_n that_o may_v exact_v the_o promise_n deposit_v with_o it_o with_o page_n 33._o it_o be_v out_o of_o love_n to_o the_o reformation_n that_o i_o insist_v on_o such_o a_o principle_n as_o may_v serve_v to_o reunite_v we_o with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v well_o assure_v that_o we_o can_v never_o be_v well_o reunite_v with_o ourselves_o otherwise_o yet_o not_o only_o the_o reformation_n but_o the_o common_a christianity_n must_v needs_o be_v lose_v in_o the_o division_n which_o will_v never_o have_v a_o end_n otherwise_o man_n pag._n 111._o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o visible_a where_o those_o usurpation_n take_v place_n i_o shall_v allow_v all_o the_o time_n which_o the_o code_n of_o the_o canon_n contain_v which_o pope_n adrian_n send_v to_o charles_n the_o great_a pag._n 128._o which_o i_o will_v have_v this_o church_n to_o own_o you_o in_o mr._n thorndike'_v large_a folio_n book_n there_o be_v yet_o much_o more_o for_o his_o universal_a legislative_a aristocracy_n mix_v with_o regular_a papacy_n the_o sum_n of_o all_o be_v the_o pope_n govern_v at_o least_o in_o the_o west_n by_o the_o canon_n in_o the_o interval_n of_o general_a council_n that_o be_v always_o and_o as_o the_o chief_a member_n with_o council_n make_v law_n for_o all_o the_o world_n thus_o the_o french_a and_o italian_a papist_n differ_v whether_o the_o pope_n shall_v govern_v the_o world_n as_o the_o king_n of_o poland_n do_v his_o land_n or_o say_v some_o as_o the_o duke_n of_o venice_n or_o rather_o as_o the_o king_n of_o france_n but_o protestant_n know_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o universal_a legislative_a church_n nor_o own_v any_o universal_a law_n but_o god_n unless_o you_o mean_v national_o universal_a as_o in_o the_o empire_n council_n and_o law_n be_v call_v i_o refer_v you_o again_o to_o dr._n barrow_n confutation_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o mr._n thorndikes_n chap._n xii_o the_o judgement_n of_o dr._n sparrow_n bishop_n of_o norwich_n and_o divers_a other_o bishop_n sparrow_n pref._n to_o collect._n as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o so_o send_v i_o you_o here_o commit_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n to_o his_o apostle_n our_o lord_n commission_n they_o with_o the_o same_o power_n that_o be_v commit_v to_o he_o for_o that_o purpose_n when_o he_o be_v on_o earth_n with_o the_o same_o necessary_a stand_a power_n that_o he_o have_v exercise_v as_o man_n for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n differ_v less_o can_v in_o reason_n be_v think_v to_o be_v grant_v than_o all_o power_n necessary_a for_o the_o well_o and_o peaceable_a government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o such_o a_o power_n be_v this_o of_o make_v law_n law_n this_o be_v a_o commission_n in_o general_n for_o make_v law_n then_o in_o particular_a for_o make_v article_n and_o decision_n of_o doctrine_n controvert_v the_o power_n be_v more_o explicit_a and_o express_a mat._n 28._o all_o power_n be_v give_v i_o go_v therefore_o and_o teach_v all_o nation_n that_o be_v with_o authority_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o power_n give_v i_o and_o what_o be_v it_o to_o teach_v the_o truth_n with_o authority_n but_o to_o command_v and_o oblige_v all_o people_n to_o receive_v the_o truth_n so_o teach_v truth_n and_o this_o power_n be_v not_o give_v to_o the_o apostle_n person_n only_o for_o christ_n then_o promise_v to_o be_v with_o they_o in_o that_o office_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v to_o they_o and_o their_o successor_n in_o the_o pastoral_n office_n to_o the_o apostle_n or_o bishop_n that_o shall_v succeed_v they_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n medley_n to_o this_o one_o holy_a church_n our_o lord_n commit_v in_o trust_v the_o most_o holy_a faith_n etc._n etc._n command_v under_o penalty_n and_o censure_n all_o her_o child_n to_o receive_v that_o sense_n and_o to_o profess_v it_o in_o such_o expressive_a word_n and_o form_n as_o may_v direct_o determine_v the_o doubt_n thus_o she_o do_v in_o the_o great_a nicene_n council_n this_o authority_n in_o determine_v doubt_n and_o controversy_n the_o church_n have_v practise_v in_o all_o age_n and_o her_o constant_a practice_n be_v the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o her_o right_n salvation_n i_o shall_v not_o tire_v the_o reader_n with_o the_o needless_a recitation_n of_o many_o more_o late_a divine_n that_o live_v since_o 1630._o enough_o be_v know_v those_o that_o have_v defend_v grotius_n of_o late_o i_o pass_v no_o judgement_n on_o you_o may_v read_v their_o own_o book_n and_o judge_n as_o you_o see_v cause_n viz._n dr._n thomas_n pierce_v now_o dean_n of_o salisbury_n and_o the_o famous_a preface_n to_o archbishop_n bromhall_n book_n against_o i_o etc._n etc._n i_o fear_v all_o this_o history_n be_v needless_a man_n now_o laugh_v at_o i_o for_o prove_v by_o man_n write_n their_o endeavour_n to_o subject_v the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n to_o a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n when_o they_o say_v it_o be_v more_o sensible_o and_o dreadful_o prove_v itself_o chap._n xiii_o dr._n parker_n judgement_n since_o bishop_n of_o oxford_n the_o last_o mention_v author_n dr._n sam._n parker_n beside_o what_o he_o have_v say_v against_o i_o in_o his_o large_a preface_n before_o archbishop_n bromhall_n book_n have_v since_o go_v so_o far_o beyond_o all_o his_o fellow_n that_o find_v himself_o unable_a to_o answer_v this_o argument_n otherwise_o the_o world_n must_v not_o have_v one_o universal_a humane_a civil_a governor_n king_n or_o aristocracy_n ergo_fw-la it_o must_v not_o have_v one_o humane_a priest_n or_o church_n governor_n desperate_o deny_v the_o antecedent_n and_o say_v that_o though_o de_fw-fr facto_fw-la the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n have_v not_o one_o sovereign_n over_o they_o all_o that_o be_v mere_a man_n they_o ought_v to_o have_v audite_fw-la reges_fw-la i_o can_v conjecture_v who_o he_o mean_v unless_o it_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o he_o be_v of_o cardinal_n bertrand_n mind_n that_o god_n have_v not_o be_v wise_a if_o he_o have_v not_o make_v one_o man_n
a_o vice-god_n or_o his_o deputy_n to_o rule_v all_o the_o world_n for_o sure_o he_o never_o dream_v that_o all_o king_n and_o state_n on_o earth_n will_v meet_v or_o voluntary_o agree_v to_o choose_v one_o universal_a king_n over_o they_o i_o meet_v new_o with_o a_o extraordinary_a wit_n who_o say_v that_o after_o the_o conflagration_n in_o the_o millennium_n of_o the_o new_a heaven_n and_o earth_n christ_n or_o his_o viceroy_n will_v triumphant_o rule_v etc._n etc._n but_o 1._o i_o never_o read_v before_o of_o a_o viceroy_n after_o the_o conflagration_n which_o he_o say_v will_n first_o consume_v antichrist_n 2._o i_o know_v not_o how_o much_o of_o the_o new_a world_n he_o assign_v to_o this_o viceroy_n government_n for_o if_o gog_n and_o magog_n after_o cover_v the_o earth_n and_o the_o new_a generation_n be_v numerous_a which_o he_o think_v the_o earth_n will_v bring_v forth_o like_o low_a animal_n it_o may_v be_v the_o new_a jerusalem_n may_v be_v so_o small_a that_o one_o viceroy_n may_v rule_v it_o 3._o but_o sure_a that_o holy_a generation_n will_v make_v government_n and_o obedience_n far_o easy_a thing_n than_o now_o they_o be_v chap._n fourteen_o dr._n saywell_n argument_n for_o a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n consider_v §_o 1._o this_o dr._n who_o i_o may_v well_o suppose_v speak_v his_o lord_n and_o master_n sense_n be_v so_o open_a as_o to_o let_v we_o know_v 1._o that_o it_o be_v the_o pope_n power_n above_o general_n councilâ—_n which_o they_o call_v popery_n 2._o and_o that_o they_o join_v with_o the_o conciliar_a party_n in_o point_n of_o church_n government_n and_o so_o take_v not_o they_o for_o papist_n who_o hold_v not_o that_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o pope_n but_o only_o his_o primacy_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v but_o the_o jesuited_a party_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o renounce_v 4._o that_o they_o also_o renounce_v all_o nonconform_a protestant_n as_o a_o jesuited_a party_n so_o that_o he_o will_v tempt_v we_o to_o believe_v what_o some_o affirm_v that_o their_o design_n have_v long_o be_v to_o subdue_v the_o jesuit_n and_o reform_a church_n or_o rather_o destroy_v these_o and_o to_o strike_v up_o a_o union_n with_o the_o french_a and_o maintain_v that_o they_o be_v no_o papist_n as_o to_o government_n but_o though_o the_o power_n of_o old_a protestant_n in_o england_n be_v never_o so_o much_o subdue_v to_o they_o methinks_v the_o jesuit_n interest_n in_o france_n shall_v resist_v they_o unless_o the_o jesuit_n themselves_o be_v as_o some_o vain_o think_v fall_v out_o with_o the_o pope_n and_o then_o it_o will_v be_v the_o jesuited_a party_n which_o these_o man_n will_v own_v §_o 2._o but_o to_o his_o argument_n page_n 342._o mr._n b._n say_v i_o have_v earnest_o desire_v and_o search_v to_o know_v tâ—e_v proof_n of_o such_o a_o legislative_a universal_a power_n and_o i_o can_v find_v it_o but_o if_o mr._n b._n will_v serious_o consider_v these_o text_n he_o may_v find_v that_o obedience_n be_v due_a to_o the_o church_n mat._n 18._o if_o he_o neglect_v to_o hear_v the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v to_o thou_o as_o a_o heathen_a man_n and_o a_o publican_n now_o as_o one_o private_a man_n may_v neâ—lect_v to_o hear_v the_o episcopal_a church_n to_o which_o he_o belong_v so_o the_o episcopal_a provincial_a and_o national_a church_n may_v also_o prove_v heretical_a and_o neglect_v to_o hear_v the_o catholic_n church_n but_o the_o universal_a church_n can_v never_o faâ—l_v for_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v never_o prevail_v against_o it_o and_o if_o more_o person_n or_o particular_a church_n give_v offence_n by_o heresy_n schism_n etc._n etc._n the_o church_n universal_a or_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o bishop_n may_v reprove_v they_o for_o it_o and_o then_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o one_o man_n shall_v be_v censure_v and_o many_o go_v frâ—e_a and_o consequent_o our_o saviour_n have_v establish_v the_o authority_n of_o his_o church_n over_o all_o christian_n as_o well_o particular_a church_n as_o private_a men._n ans._n 1._o let_v we_o try_v this_o argument_n by_o the_o like_a god_n have_v command_v obedience_n to_o king_n and_o say_v he_o that_o will_v not_o hear_v the_o king_n and_o judge_n shall_v be_v put_v to_o death_n but_o king_n and_o their_o kingdom_n may_v be_v criminal_a and_o if_o private_a man_n must_v obey_v authority_n or_o be_v put_v to_o death_n so_o must_v king_n and_o kingdom_n why_o shall_v they_o escape_v therefore_o all_o king_n and_o kingdom_n must_v obey_v one_o universal_a humane_a king_n or_o kingdom_n under_o christ._n do_v you_o think_v this_o be_v true_a no_o there_o be_v no_o such_o universal_a humane_a empire_n monarchical_a or_o aristocratical_a no_o mortal_a man_n be_v capable_a of_o it_o any_o more_o than_o of_o rule_v the_o world_n in_o the_o moon_n or_o the_o fish_n in_o the_o sea_n but_o of_o a_o part_n only_o so_o there_o be_v no_o such_o universal_a church_n power_n but_o particular_a there_o be_v as_o to_o your_o reason_n i_o answer_v god_n be_v the_o universal_a king_n and_o he_o only_o be_v the_o punisher_n of_o all_o sovereign_a power_n whether_o monarch_n aristocracy_n or_o mixt._n which_o i_o have_v ever_o assert_v though_o the_o lie_a spirit_n have_v feign_v the_o contrary_n god_n have_v several_a way_n to_o rule_n and_o judge_v they_o here_o and_o his_o final_a judgement_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o the_o case_n be_v like_a with_o national_a church_n save_v that_o their_o own_o prince_n may_v punish_v offend_v clergyman_n 2._o one_o person_n or_o nation_n may_v renounce_v communion_n with_o another_o as_o heretical_a without_o any_o rule_v power_n over_o they_o and_o the_o other_o may_v do_v the_o same_o by_o they_o deserve_v it_o be_o i_o a_o governor_n or_o legislator_n over_o every_o one_o that_o i_o may_v refuse_v to_o eat_v or_o pray_v with_o as_o a_o brother_n 3._o that_o there_o be_v no_o humane_a universal_a church_n which_o have_v power_n to_o govern_v a_o national_a church_n as_o the_o bishop_n may_v their_o flock_n be_v prove_v 1._o they_o can_v have_v the_o authority_n who_o have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o a_o natural_a capacity_n but_o none_o have_v a_o natural_a capacity_n to_o govern_v all_o the_o christian_a world_n ergo_fw-la none_o have_v such_o authority_n 2._o they_o have_v not_o the_o authority_n who_o have_v not_o the_o obligation_n to_o use_v it_o in_o such_o government_n for_o a_o office_n contain_v authority_n and_o obligation_n but_o none_o be_v oblige_v to_o govern_v all_o the_o christian_a world_n ergo_fw-la etc._n etc._n for_o the_o minor_a 1._o none_o be_v oblige_v to_o impossibility_n but_o etc._n etc._n 2._o none_o be_v oblige_v without_o some_o oblige_a law_n but_o there_o be_v no_o law_n oblige_v any_o to_o govern_v all_o the_o christian_a world_n ergo._fw-la 3._o if_o they_o be_v oblige_v they_o be_v condemn_v if_o they_o do_v it_o not_o but_o none_o do_v rule_v all_o the_o christian_a world_n he_o confess_v none_o have_v do_v it_o since_o the_o six_o general_n council_n that_o be_v these_o thousand_o year_n and_o more_o by_o one_o and_o do_v he_o not_o damn_v the_o bishop_n of_o all_o the_o world_n then_o for_o neglect_v their_o great_a duty_n a_o thousand_o year_n together_o if_o he_o say_v that_o other_o make_v canon_n enough_o before_o i_o answer_v 1._o if_o they_o have_v have_v no_o such_o work_n to_o do_v these_o thousand_o year_n than_o there_o be_v no_o office_n or_o obligation_n or_o power_n to_o do_v it_o 2._o it_o be_v then_o only_o those_o that_o make_v the_o law_n that_o have_v that_o sovereignty_n the_o dead_a be_v no_o ruler_n and_o so_o the_o church_n have_v have_v no_o sovereign_n since_o 2._o if_o he_o say_v they_o since_o rule_v by_o the_o old_a law_n i_o answer_v 1._o that_o be_v not_o by_o legislation_n but_o execution_n 2._o they_o never_o rule_v the_o universal_a church_n as_o one_o sovereign_a power_n by_o the_o old_a law_n but_o only_o per_fw-la part_n in_o their_o several_a province_n as_o justice_n and_o mayor_n rule_v the_o kingdom_n without_o sovereignty_n arg._n 3_o that_o which_o never_o be_v claim_v till_o the_o papal_a usurpation_n be_v not_o institute_v by_o god_n but_o a_o sovereign_a government_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n on_o earth_n be_v never_o claim_v till_o the_o papal_a usurpation_n ergo._fw-la that_o council_n be_v only_a general_n as_o to_o one_o empire_n and_o call_v only_o in_o one_o empire_n and_o pretend_v to_o govern_v that_o empire_n and_o not_o all_o the_o world_n i_o have_v full_o prove_v against_o johnson_n arg._n 4._o those_o that_o must_v rule_v all_o the_o christian_a world_n must_v teach_v they_o for_o the_o pastoral_n government_n be_v by_o the_o word_n but_o no_o one_o person_n or_o aristocracy_n be_v the_o teacher_n of_o all_o the_o world_n who_o have_v pretend_v to_o it_o but_o the_o papacy_n arg._n
5._o if_o any_o sovereign_n may_v rule_v england_n and_o all_o other_o church_n as_o a_o bishop_n rule_v his_o flock_n than_o that_o sovereign_a power_n may_v when_o they_o judge_v it_o deserve_v excommunicate_v the_o king_n and_o all_o the_o kingdom_n and_o silence_v all_o the_o bishop_n and_o minister_n and_o forbid_v all_o church_n communion_n as_o pope_n and_o their_o council_n have_v do_v but_o the_o consequence_n be_v false_a ergo_fw-la arg._n 6._o if_o any_o have_v such_o power_n they_o must_v be_v such_o as_o people_n may_v have_v access_n to_o to_o decide_v their_o cause_n and_o may_v hear_v their_o accusation_n defence_n witness_n but_o so_o can_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o bishop_n they_o confess_v these_o thousand_o year_n they_o meet_v not_o in_o council_n and_o whither_o else_o shall_v we_o carry_v our_o witness_n and_o where_o else_o shall_v we_o expect_v their_o sentence_n paul_n charge_n be_v 1_o thes._n 5.12_o 13._o know_v they_o that_o labour_n among_o you_o and_o be_v over_o you_o in_o the_o lord_n and_o admonish_v you_o and_o esteem_v they_o very_o high_o in_o love_n for_o their_o work_n sake_n but_o we_o can_v know_v all_o the_o bishop_n over_o the_o earth_n that_o never_o be_v among_o we_o a_o unknown_a judge_n can_v be_v obey_v that_o be_v one_o who_o we_o can_v know_v to_o be_v indeed_o our_o judge_n but_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o we_o now_o to_o know_v what_o number_n of_o bishop_n and_o who_o must_v be_v call_v the_o universal_a judge_n and_o a_o unknown_a sentence_n can_v be_v obey_v but_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o we_o to_o know_v the_o sentence_n of_o the_o majority_n of_o the_o bishop_n on_o earth_n about_o any_o case_n to_o be_v judge_v by_o they_o these_o thousand_o year_n but_o enough_o be_v say_v of_o this_o already_o and_o dr._n barrow_n have_v utter_o confound_v your_o plea_n for_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n pastor_n and_o church_n may_v reprove_v one_o another_o who_o govern_v not_o one_o another_o and_o do_v you_o think_v we_o be_v so_o sottish_a as_o not_o to_o see_v that_o your_o college_n and_o council_n must_v have_v some_o to_o call_v they_o together_o or_o to_o gather_v vote_n and_o preside_v and_o approve_v and_o that_o the_o question_n will_v be_v only_o of_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o pope_n power_n and_o whether_o the_o french_a sort_n of_o popery_n be_v best_a §_o 2._o dr._n s._n add_v p._n 343._o so_o the_o scripture_n plain_o tell_v we_o elsewhere_o that_o church_n of_o kingdom_n and_o nation_n have_v a_o sovereignty_n over_o they_o to_o which_o they_o must_v yield_v obedience_n isa._n 60_o 12._o where_o the_o prophet_n speak_v of_o the_o christian_a church_n say_v the_o nation_n and_o kingdom_n that_o will_v not_o serve_v thou_o shall_v perish_v yea_o those_o nation_n shall_v be_v utter_o waste_v if_o nation_n and_o kingdom_n must_v serve_v the_o church_n than_o she_o have_v authority_n to_o command_v their_o obedience_n in_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o peace_n and_o holiness_n ans._n i_o confess_v campanella_n de_fw-fr reâ—no_n dei_fw-la do_v thus_o make_v the_o papacy_n the_o five_o monarchy_n and_o confident_o bring_v many_o such_o text_n for_o their_o clergy_n universal_a power_n but_o 1._o be_v it_o the_o king_n of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o people_n that_o must_v be_v obey_v the_o people_n have_v no_o rule_v power_n and_o if_o it_o be_v the_o sovereign_a the_o question_n be_v who_o that_o be_v protestant_n say_v it_o be_v only_a christ_n and_o the_o text_n plain_o mean_v the_o nation_n that_o will_v not_o serve_v christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o good_a of_o his_o body_n shall_v perish_v but_o the_o italian_n say_v it_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o council_n and_o the_o french_a that_o it_o be_v the_o council_n and_o pope_n as_o precedent_n and_o prime_a patriarch_n that_o be_v here_o mean_v 2._o this_o may_v be_v discern_v by_o consider_v who_o it_o iâ—_n that_o be_v to_o destroy_v such_o nation_n it_o be_v christ_n as_o the_o second_o psalm_n show_v if_o it_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o council_n you_o threaten_v all_o nation_n as_o terrible_o as_o bellarmine_n do_v 3._o and_o what_o be_v the_o perish_v and_o waste_v here_o mean_v no_o doubt_n their_o soul_n that_o rebel_v against_o christ_n shall_v perish_v and_o he_o will_v also_o punish_v body_n and_o kingdom_n as_o such_o put_v do_v any_o of_o all_o this_o belong_v to_o the_o bishop_n none_o of_o it_o 1._o excommunicate_v be_v their_o destroy_a work_n but_o the_o heathen_a and_o infidel_n nation_n be_v not_o to_o be_v excommunicate_v what_o have_v you_o to_o do_v to_o judge_v they_o that_o be_v without_o will_v you_o cast_v they_o out_o that_o never_o be_v in_o 2._o and_o destruction_n by_o the_o sword_n be_v no_o bishop_n work_n 4._o and_o when_o be_v it_o that_o all_o nation_n that_o obey_v not_o shall_v utter_o perish_v we_o see_v that_o 19_o part_n in_o 30_o say_v brierwood_n of_o the_o world_n be_v heathen_n and_o mahometan_n and_o yet_o prosper_v ever_o since_o abraham_n day_n till_o now_o the_o church_n be_v a_o small_a part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o it_o be_v not_o by_o any_o power_n of_o the_o church_n governor_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o infidel_n perish_v but_o by_o themselves_o and_o their_o kingdom_n be_v unlikely_a to_o be_v destroy_v till_o christ_n second_o come_v and_o if_o it_o be_v his_o destroy_v they_o at_o his_o judgement_n that_o be_v mean_v that_o prove_v no_o power_n in_o the_o church_n against_o they_o but_o i_o confess_v you_o tell_v we_o what_o to_o fear_v and_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o french_a protestant_n suffer_v they_o must_v utter_o perish_v that_o obey_v not_o a_o govern_v universal_a sovereignty_n nay_o not_o only_o french_a subject_n by_o their_o lawful_a king_n but_o protestant_n state_n and_o kingdom_n that_o think_v they_o have_v no_o sovereign_n but_o their_o own_o proper_a one_o and_o christ_n but_o this_o be_v in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la spiritualia_fw-la yet_o o_o you_o intend_v no_o cruelty_n §_o 3._o pag_n 344._o he_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o church_n power_n to_o decide_v controversy_n and_o of_o the_o council_n act._n 15._o answ._n a_o multitude_n of_o protestant_a writer_n have_v long_o ago_o answer_v all_o this_o 1._o the_o word_n church_n be_v ambiguous_a when_o christ_n and_o his_o twelve_o apostle_n be_v on_o earth_n they_o be_v the_o church_n as_o to_o rule_n and_o then_o the_o universal_a church_n meet_v in_o a_o house_n together_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n together_o etc._n etc._n must_v they_o do_v so_o now_o it_o be_v no_o general_n council_n that_o meet_v act._n 15._o unless_o you_o will_v say_v that_o there_o dwell_v a_o general_n council_n at_o jerusalem_n as_o long_o as_o the_o apostle_n dwell_v there_o none_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n plant_v by_o paul_n barnabas_n and_o other_o about_o the_o world_n be_v say_v to_o be_v there_o nor_o any_o at_o all_o but_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o jerusalem_n save_v paul_n and_o barnabas_n who_o be_v send_v as_o messenger_n and_o be_v not_o the_o man_n send_v to_o and_o you_o now_o say_v that_o none_o but_o bishop_n have_v decisive_a vote_n 2._o and_o there_o be_v more_o way_n of_o decide_v controversy_n than_o one_o we_o doubt_v not_o but_o every_o pastor_n may_v decide_v they_o by_o evidence_n of_o scripture_n and_o reason_n and_o many_o assemble_v may_v contribute_v their_o reason_n and_o be_v helpful_a to_o each_o other_o and_o may_v see_v more_o than_o one_o if_o they_o be_v meet_v men._n and_o pastor_n thus_o by_o teach_v evidence_n do_v that_o as_o authorize_v officer_n as_o tutor_n and_o schoolmaster_n which_o private_a man_n do_v but_o as_o private_a man_n and_o not_o as_o officer_n so_o that_o even_o theiâ—_n teach_v decision_n be_v a_o act_n of_o authority_n as_o well_o as_o of_o skill_n and_o so_o far_o as_o humane_a authority_n must_v go_v the_o concurrent_a judgement_n of_o a_o multitude_n of_o divine_n as_o of_o physician_n lawyer_n etc._n etc._n cateris_fw-la paribus_fw-la deserve_v more_o reverence_n than_o a_o singular_a opinion_n but_o for_o all_o that_o 1._o a_o assembly_n of_o lay_v man_n have_v no_o authority_n but_o from_o their_o evidence_n and_o part_n 2._o a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n have_v no_o decide_v authority_n but_o by_o a_o office_n by_o which_o they_o be_v entrust_v as_o fallible_a man_n to_o teach_v other_o what_o they_o know_v themselves_o by_o the_o same_o evidence_n which_o convince_v they_o and_o to_o guide_v their_o particular_a congregation_n in_o mutable_a circumstance_n 3._o but_o a_o assembly_n of_o apostle_n have_v power_n to_o say_v it_o seem_v good_a to_o the_o hâ—ly_a ghost_n obj._n 1_o there_o be_v the_o brethren_n also_o 2._o single_n apostle_n have_v the_o holy_a ghost_n yet_o they_o do_v it_o in_o a_o assembly_n answ._n 1._o the_o inspiration_n
of_o the_o truth_n for_o instance_n the_o first_o general_n national_a council_n determine_v that_o christ_n be_v god_n of_o god_n light_a of_o light_n very_o god_n of_o very_o god_n i_o believe_v they_o mean_v the_o truth_n but_o these_o word_n be_v so_o far_o from_o make_v i_o a_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n or_o make_v the_o point_n plain_o than_o scripture_n make_v it_o that_o they_o be_v to_o i_o much_o dark_a than_o many_o scripture_n word_n that_o christ_n be_v god_n even_o one_o god_n with_o the_o father_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o eternal_a word_n and_o son_n the_o only_o beget_v of_o the_o father_n the_o scripture_n plain_o tell_v we_o and_o that_o the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n be_v of_o the_o father_n for_o the_o person_n be_v three_o it_o be_v meet_v to_o say_v that_o one_o be_v of_o the_o other_o but_o god_n of_o god_n and_o very_o god_n of_o very_o god_n be_v of_o hard_a understanding_n and_o have_v tempt_v mistaker_n to_o say_v it_o be_v godhead_n of_o godhead_n as_o if_o the_o essence_n as_o well_o as_o person_n be_v many_o creed_n must_v be_v suppose_v to_o speak_v proper_o and_o denomination_n formal_a be_v most_o proper_a the_o tritheite_n take_v advantage_n of_o this_o and_o say_v it_o be_v not_o say_v that_o the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n be_v of_o god_n the_o father_n but_o the_o godhead_n as_o such_o god_n of_o god_n be_v twice_o say_v say_v they_o signify_v two_o god_n they_o misinterpret_v it_o but_o the_o scripture_n speak_v plain_o the_o same_o i_o say_v of_o light_n of_o light_n a_o metaphor_n in_o a_o creed_n and_o they_o that_o put_v substare_v accidentibus_fw-la into_o the_o definition_n of_o substance_n and_o when_o they_o have_v do_v say_v that_o god_n have_v no_o accident_n do_v not_o by_o the_o word_n substance_n add_v any_o plainness_n to_o the_o scripture_n phrase_n and_o how_o little_a the_o council_n at_o constantinople_n and_o chalcedon_n do_v to_o end_v the_o controversy_n of_o prelate_n and_o unite_v the_o church_n by_o set_v constantinople_n and_o rome_n in_o mutual_a jealousy_n and_o competition_n the_o world_n know_v and_o what_o the_o council_n at_o ephesus_n and_o chacedon_n do_v to_o end_v the_o controversy_n about_o the_o nestorian_a and_o eutychian_a point_n or_o that_o at_o c._n p._n against_o the_o monothelite_n or_o that_o under_o justinian_n de_fw-la tribus_fw-la capitulis_fw-la mr._n morice_n and_o you_o can_v keep_v the_o world_n from_o know_v nor_o yet_o what_o all_o the_o council_n about_o image_n some_o for_o they_o and_o some_o against_o they_o have_v do_v be_v they_o the_o only_a mean_n of_o end_a controversy_n 1._o who_o do_v end_v none_o 2._o who_o have_v most_o increase_v they_o 3._o who_o be_v the_o great_a controversy_n themselves_o the_o world_n will_v never_o be_v agree_v which_o be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o general_a council_n authoritative_a and_o which_o not_o nor_o can_v you_o give_v we_o any_o thing_n that_o have_v the_o shadow_n of_o reason_n to_o satisfy_v any_o impartial_a man_n and_o no_o wonder_n when_o indeed_o there_o never_o be_v a_o universal_a council_n in_o the_o world_n all_o true_a christian_n be_v agree_v in_o all_o that_o constitute_v christianity_n and_o it_o be_v not_o the_o authority_n of_o council_n that_o make_v they_o christian_n and_o so_o agree_v they_o and_o to_o dream_v of_o end_v all_o controversy_n about_o lesser_a matter_n as_o long_o as_o man_n be_v so_o ignorant_a and_o imperfect_a as_o all_o be_v in_o this_o world_n be_v the_o part_n of_o no_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n §_o 5._o page_n 345._o dr._n s._n according_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v challenge_v such_o a_o authority_n and_o have_v hold_v such_o assembly_n as_o occasion_n do_v require_v and_o six_o such_o have_v be_v approve_v and_o receive_v general_o iâ—_n the_o church_n and_o no_o more_o ans._n in_o all_o this_o matter_n of_o fact_n i_o think_v there_o be_v not_o one_o true_a word_n 1._o the_o christian_a church_n do_v never_o challenge_v such_o a_o authority_n unless_o you_o mean_v the_o papal_a church_n as_o in_o council_n to_o have_v a_o legislative_a and_o judicial_a sovereignty_n over_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n 2._o never_o such_o a_o assembly_n be_v call_v or_o hold_v as_o i_o have_v full_o prove_v 3._o the_o six_o you_o mean_v we_o honour_v and_o be_v of_o the_o same_o faith_n as_o they_o be_v but_o how_o far_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n have_v be_v from_o receive_v they_o all_o i_o have_v elsewhere_o show_v and_o so_o have_v luther_n de_fw-fr conciliis_fw-la and_o many_o protestant_n 4._o that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o approve_v and_o receive_v as_o these_o be_v be_v unprove_v §_o 6._o dr._n s._n as_o for_o mr._n b_o be_v exception_n why_o we_o do_v not_o own_o the_o second_o of_o eph._n and_o second_o of_o nice_a for_o general_n council_n also_o i_o answer_v because_o they_o be_v at_o the_o time_n they_o be_v first_o hold_v and_o many_o year_n after_o account_v no_o general_n council_n and_o not_o receive_v for_o such_o by_o the_o church_n and_o page_n 346._o mr._n b._n demand_v how_o shall_v any_o man_n conscience_n be_v satisfy_v that_o just_a these_o six_o have_v a_o supreme_a etc._n etc._n ans._n by_o the_o public_a act_n of_o the_o church_n as_o we_o be_v satisfy_v of_o our_o act_n of_o parliament_n for_o there_o be_v no_o more_o general_o receive_v and_o these_o be_v ans._n 1._o i_o will_v not_o stand_v here_o on_o many_o previous_a question_n how_o we_o shall_v know_v that_o a_o council_n not_o general_n bind_v we_o not_o as_o much_o as_o a_o general_n if_o they_o have_v as_o wise_a man_n and_o as_o strong_a evidence_n and_o whether_o any_o council_n be_v general_n which_o carry_v it_o but_o by_o a_o major_a vote_n where_o a_o few_o turn_v the_o scale_n and_o the_o rest_n dissent_n but_o 2._o if_o there_o be_v in_o this_o decision_n of_o this_o great_a point_n one_o word_n that_o shall_v satisfy_v any_o man_n conscience_n which_o will_v not_o be_v satisfy_v with_o mere_a noise_n or_o the_o writer_n authority_n i_o confess_v i_o can_v find_v it_o 1._o either_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o say_a council_n be_v obligatory_a by_o their_o sovereignty_n before_o the_o diffuse_a church_n receive_v they_o or_o not_o if_o yea_o then_o that_o obligation_n must_v be_v first_o know_v yea_o and_o it_o be_v know_v and_o the_o council_n know_v by_o those_o that_o be_v near_a before_o all_o the_o church_n on_o earth_n can_v know_v it_o if_o not_o than_o it_o be_v not_o the_o council_n but_o the_o receiving-church_n which_o have_v the_o oblige_a sovereign_a power_n and_o this_o be_v indeed_o to_o make_v sovereign_a and_o subject_n to_o be_v the_o same_o this_o be_v like_o mr._n hooker_n principle_n and_o many_o politician_n that_o the_o legislative_a power_n be_v real_o in_o the_o people_n by_o natural_a right_n and_o it_o be_v no_o law_n which_o have_v not_o common_a consent_n and_o if_o so_o no_o man_n can_v tell_v how_o to_o date_n your_o church_n law_n they_o do_v not_o begin_v to_o be_v law_n when_o the_o council_n make_v they_o but_o when_o all_o the_o church_n on_o earth_n consent_v but_o we_o have_v need_n of_o the_o decree_n of_o a_o general_n council_n for_o no_o dr._n be_v sufficient_a to_o tell_v we_o when_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n consent_v for_o if_o every_o christian_a must_v travel_v all_o over_o the_o world_n to_o know_v it_o will_v be_v a_o vagrant_a church_n and_o if_o he_o must_v send_v he_o can_v be_v sure_a that_o his_o messenger_n say_v true_a and_o a_o thousand_o messenger_n may_v all_o differ_v and_o who_o can_v bear_v their_o charge_n and_o if_o a_o council_n tell_v we_o when_o the_o world_n consent_v to_o former_a decree_n we_o must_v know_v also_o the_o world_n consent_n to_o that_o decree_n before_o we_o can_v be_v sure_a it_o be_v true_a and_o 2._o whether_o the_o church_n diffusive_a give_v authority_n to_o the_o decree_n or_o only_o be_v the_o promulgator_n who_o reception_n must_v be_v our_o notice_n it_o be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o say_v i_o know_v it_o first_o because_o all_o the_o world_n of_o christian_n receive_v it_o for_o that_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v every_o single_a christian_a know_v it_o because_o all_o christian_n know_v it_o first_o that_o be_v all_o know_v it_o before_o they_o know_v it_o the_o part_n be_v in_o the_o whole_a 3._o have_v god_n lay_v the_o salvation_n of_o all_o the_o million_o of_o man_n and_o woman_n learned_a and_o unlearned_a upon_o such_o acquaintance_n with_o cosmography_n and_o history_n as_o to_o know_v what_o council_n past_o 1000_o year_n all_o the_o christian_a world_n receive_v or_o whether_o the_o great_a part_n be_v for_o they_o or_o against_o they_o be_v there_o one_o of_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o that_o know_v it_o
decoy_n and_o divert_v man_n from_o the_o state_n of_o our_o chief_a controversy_n to_o hide_v their_o design_n 2._o because_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v of_o no_o use_n he_o that_o will_v not_o read_v impartial_o what_o we_o say_v as_o well_o as_o they_o will_v never_o be_v cure_v of_o his_o error_n by_o any_o thing_n that_o we_o can_v write_v and_o he_o that_o will_v impartial_o read_v but_o my_o first_o plea_n for_o peace_n apology_n and_o treatise_n of_o episcopacy_n and_o take_v this_o book_n to_o be_v a_o satisfactory_a answer_n shall_v never_o be_v trouble_v by_o my_o reply_v no_o more_o than_o the_o distract_a §_o 20._o this_o much_o i_o shall_v presume_v to_o say_v lest_o he_o expect_v some_o account_n of_o his_o success_n upon_o myself_o i._o that_o when_o he_o tell_v the_o reader_n at_o last_o of_o my_o concession_n as_o if_o i_o scarce_o differ_v from_o they_o save_v by_o not_o give_v over_o preach_v when_o forbid_v they_o do_v but_o show_v how_o charitable_a and_o humble_a they_o be_v in_o their_o domination_n who_o yet_o can_v hardly_o suffer_v such_o man_n alive_a out_o of_o jail_n much_o less_o to_o preach_v who_o come_v so_o near_o they_o ii_o that_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o presbyterian_a cause_n be_v give_v up_o and_o yet_o their_o party_n make_v the_o name_n of_o presbyterian_a odious_a to_o they_o but_o not_o to_o we_o the_o engine_n of_o their_o reproachful_a malice_n this_o seem_v not_o to_o i_o to_o come_v from_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ._n iii_o that_o when_o this_o whole_a book_n pretend_v to_o confute_v we_o and_o scarce_o once_o that_o i_o find_v in_o all_o the_o book_n true_o state_v the_o case_n of_o our_o difference_n but_o still_o silence_v or_o false_o represent_v the_o point_n which_o we_o judge_v sin_n yea_o heinous_a sin_n such_o a_o deceive_v volume_n seem_v not_o to_o i_o to_o beseem_v a_o bishop_n or_o his_o amanuensis_fw-la or_o chaplain_n iv._o that_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o what_o pitiful_a proof_n he_o have_v for_o the_o justification_n of_o their_o silence_v and_o ruine_v way_n and_o yet_o how_o extreme_a confident_a he_o be_v it_o make_v i_o wish_v christian_n to_o pray_v yet_o hard_a that_o christ_n will_v save_v his_o church_n from_o such_o bishop_n i_o will_v now_o stay_v but_o to_o instance_n in_o that_o which_o they_o say_v the_o bishop_n have_v some_o peculiarity_n in_o viz._n our_o assent_n to_o the_o rubric_n about_o the_o salvation_n of_o die_v baptise_a infant_n reader_n i_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o bishop_n as_o well_o as_o dr._n saywell_n that_o speak_v to_o i_o and_o 1._o he_o deal_v more_o ingenuous_o than_o they_o that_o on_o pretence_n of_o assent_v to_o the_o use_n say_v that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o assent_v to_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o as_o a_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n he_o profess_v the_o contrary_a and_o that_o assent_n to_o this_o be_v require_v as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o catechism_n 2._o he_o seek_v not_o their_o evasion_n that_o make_v not_o the_o phrase_n universal_a but_o indefinite_a for_o he_o know_v 1._o that_o in_o re_fw-mi necessaria_fw-la which_o he_o take_v this_o to_o be_v a_o indefinite_a be_v equal_a to_o a_o universal_a and_o 2._o that_o a_o quatenus_fw-la ad_fw-la omne_fw-la valet_fw-la consequentia_fw-la and_o the_o assertion_n be_v of_o infant_n quâ_fw-la baptise_a 3._o it_o be_v a_o certainty_n mention_v by_o tautology_n that_o must_v be_v by_o every_o minister_n profess_v it_o be_v certain_a by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o they_o be_v undoubted_o save_v here_o we_o ask_v they_o two_o thing_n or_o three_o 1._o whether_o none_o shall_v be_v a_o minister_n of_o christ_n who_o can_v true_o profess_v this_o undoubted_a certainty_n 2._o whether_o almost_o all_o the_o learned_a writer_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n shall_v be_v silence_v that_o hold_n the_o contrary_n 3._o but_o special_o what_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n here_o mean_v which_o express_v this_o undoubted_a certainty_n they_o confess_v that_o god_n say_v deut._n 12.32_o thou_o shall_v not_o add_v thereto_o nor_o take_v aught_o therefrom_o and_o conclude_v the_o bible_n with_o if_o any_o man_n add_v to_o these_o thing_n god_n shall_v add_v to_o he_o the_o plague_n that_o be_v write_v in_o this_o book_n we_o tell_v they_o we_o dare_v not_o venture_v on_o such_o a_o dreadful_a curse_n this_o can_v be_v one_o of_o their_o thing_n indifferent_a therefore_o before_o we_o profess_v our_o assent_n that_o this_o be_v undoubted_o certain_a by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n they_o will_v show_v we_o so_o much_o compassion_n as_o to_o tell_v we_o where_o to_o find_v that_o word_n of_o god_n and_o after_o all_o our_o entreaty_n even_o my_o own_o to_o the_o bishop_n he_o give_v we_o by_o his_o chaplain_n but_o this_o one_o text_n of_o scripture_n gal._n 3.27_o as_o many_o of_o you_o as_o have_v be_v baptize_v into_o christ_n have_v put_v on_o christ._n reader_n be_v here_o one_o word_n of_o the_o certain_a undoubted_a salvation_n of_o die_v baptize_v infant_n without_o exception_n 1._o here_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o baptise_v infant_n and_o it_o be_v usual_a with_o this_o sort_n of_o man_n to_o say_v that_o we_o can_v prove_v infant_n baptism_n by_o scripture_n but_o only_o by_o tradition_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o this_o text_n most_o certain_o speak_v of_o the_o adult_n and_o will_v not_o these_o drs._n believe_v st._n peter_n himself_o who_o tell_v simon_n when_o he_o be_v baptise_a thou_o have_v no_o part_n nor_o lot_n in_o this_o matter_n for_o thy_o heart_n be_v not_o right_a in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n thou_o be_v yet_o in_o the_o gall_n of_o bitterness_n and_o bond_n of_o iniquity_n if_o they_o say_v that_o simon_n have_v be_v save_v if_o he_o have_v die_v as_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v baptise_a and_o that_o he_o fall_v to_o that_o false_a heart_n and_o gall_n of_o bitterness_n after_o who_o will_v take_v such_o drs_n word_n in_o despite_n of_o the_o evident_a truth_n his_o friend_n grotius_n more_o modest_o expound_v gal._n 3.27_o sicut_fw-la à _fw-la baptismo_fw-la vesy_n sumuntur_fw-la ita_fw-la vos_fw-la promisistis_fw-la vos_fw-la induturos_fw-la christum_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la victuros_fw-la secundum_fw-la christi_fw-la regulam_fw-la do_v these_o man_n believe_v that_o all_o infidel_n and_o hypocrite_n shall_v be_v save_v if_o they_o die_v as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v baptise_a or_o do_v they_o think_v that_o none_o such_o may_v be_v and_o be_v baptise_a the_o very_a word_n before_o the_o text_n be_v you_o be_v all_o the_o child_n of_o god_n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n jesus_n and_o christ_n say_v he_o that_o believe_v and_o be_v baptise_a shall_v be_v save_v and_o he_o that_o believe_v not_o shall_v be_v damn_v and_o yet_o they_o bring_v we_o no_o text_n for_o their_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n but_o one_o which_o will_v as_o much_o prove_v the_o salvation_n of_o all_o die_v baptize_v hypocrite_n and_o unbeliever_n as_o of_o all_o die_a infant_n as_o if_o none_o come_v in_o without_o the_o wedding_n garment_n or_o such_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o life_n i_o must_v profess_v that_o i_o can_v see_v shall_v i_o subscribe_v this_o how_o i_o can_v escape_v the_o guilt_n of_o heresy_n be_v liable_a to_o the_o foresay_a curse_n and_o plague_n of_o add_v to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o say_v that_o god_n word_n speak_v this_o certain_a and_o undoubted_a salvation_n of_o die_v baptise_a infant_n as_o such_o without_o exception_n yet_o if_o we_o will_v all_o conform_v to_o all_o their_o oath_n covenant_n and_o imposition_n beside_o we_o must_v all_o be_v cast_v out_o and_o forbid_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n if_o we_o dare_v not_o assent_v to_o this_o one_o article_n such_o be_v the_o mercy_n of_o these_o man_n and_o all_o be_v justify_v as_o for_o sound_a doctrine_n which_o we_o be_v ignorant_a of_o and_o these_o master_n be_v the_o judge_n who_o we_o must_v believe_v yet_o note_v that_o though_o when_o he_o get_v the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o pass_v this_o article_n he_o put_v not_o in_o the_o least_o exception_n and_o the_o canon_n forbid_v the_o refuse_v baptism_n to_o any_o child_n that_o be_v offer_v to_o it_o yet_o now_o he_o limit_n it_o to_o all_o child_n serious_o offer_v by_o any_o that_o have_v power_n to_o educate_v they_o in_o that_o profession_n and_o as_o it_o be_v not_o the_o parent_n that_o must_v be_v the_o promiser_n nor_o be_v suffer_v to_o be_v so_o much_o as_o one_o of_o the_o godfather_n or_o surety_n for_o his_o child_n so_o by_o this_o little_a limitation_n what_o a_o dreadful_a brand_n of_o perfidious_a covenant_v with_o god_n do_v he_o six_o on_o our_o common_a english_a baptism_n for_o sure_a it_o be_v not_o the_o confident_a talk_n
it_o in_o the_o case_n in_o question_n yet_o be_v they_o apostle_n to_o the_o universal_a church_n that_o which_o none_o be_v since_o their_o time_n iii_o if_o there_o be_v such_o a_o vicarious_a govern_v sovereignty_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n it_o be_v either_o the_o pope_n or_o a_o general_n council_n or_o some_o college_n of_o pastor_n but_o it_o be_v none_o of_o these_o 1._o as_o to_o the_o pope_n you_o say_v that_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o member_n so_o that_o i_o need_v not_o say_v more_o of_o this_o to_o you_o 2._o that_o general_a council_n be_v no_o such_o sovereign_a power_n which_o all_o must_v obey_v that_o will_v be_v christian_n or_o in_o a_o church_n seem_v to_o i_o past_o doubt_n for_o these_o reason_n 1._o because_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o creed_n though_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o communion_n of_o saint_n be_v there_o but_o it_o will_v be_v there_o be_v it_o of_o such_o necessity_n to_o christianity_n 2._o because_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n say_v in_o all_o the_o scripture_n which_o will_v not_o omit_v so_o necessary_a a_o point_n what_o be_v say_v from_o act_n 15._o be_v answer_v before_o it_o be_v no_o general_n council_n a_o general_n council_n be_v not_o then_o the_o necessary_a mean_n of_o concord_n or_o communion_n 3._o there_o never_o be_v one_o general_n council_n represent_v the_o universal_a church_n in_o the_o world_n i_o have_v full_o prove_v in_o my_o second_o book_n against_o johnson_n that_o the_o council_n call_v general_n be_v so_o only_o as_o to_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o few_o if_o any_o so_o general_n and_o that_o the_o emperor_n call_v all_o the_o chief_a council_n who_o have_v no_o power_n without_o his_o empire_n nor_o call_v any_o that_o be_v without_o 4._o i_o have_v oft_o prove_v the_o unlawfulness_n of_o call_v general_a council_n now_o as_o the_o church_n be_v disperse_v at_o such_o distance_n over_o the_o earth_n and_o under_o prince_n of_o so_o contrary_a interest_n and_o mind_n 5._o i_o have_v oft_o prove_v the_o impossibility_n of_o such_o a_o council_n meet_v to_o attain_v the_o end_n of_o government_n in_o question_n be_v to_o pass_v by_o sea_n and_o land_n from_o all_o quarter_n of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o enemy_n that_o rule_v they_o and_o through_o enemy_n country_n and_o man_n of_o age_n that_o must_v have_v so_o long_a time_n go_v and_o sit_v and_o return_v and_o of_o divers_a language_n uncapable_a of_o understand_v one_o another_o and_o a_o number_n uncapable_a of_o present_a converse_n with_o other_o such_o insuperable_a difficulty_n 6._o if_o such_o council_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o christianity_n church_n or_o concord_n at_o least_o the_o church_n have_v seldom_o have_v a_o be_v or_o concord_n it_o seldom_o have_v have_v such_o a_o council_n in_o your_o own_o esteem_n and_o you_o can_v say_v that_o it_o ever_o will_v have_v any_o 7._o if_o general_a council_n have_v supreme_a government_n visible_a it_o be_v 1._o legislative_a 2._o judicial_a 3._o executive_a but_o i._o if_o legislative_a than_o 1._o their_o law_n be_v either_o god_n infallible_a word_n or_o not_o if_o not_o all_o man_n must_v disobey_v they_o when_o they_o err_v if_o yea_o god_n word_n be_v not_o the_o same_o one_o age_n as_o another_o and_o be_v crescent_n still_o and_o we_o know_v not_o when_o it_o will_v be_v perfect_a 2._o their_o law_n will_v be_v so_o many_o that_o no_o christian_n can_v know_v they_o obey_v they_o and_o have_v concord_n on_o such_o term_n 3._o if_o they_o can_v agree_v who_o shall_v call_v they_o and_o whither_o yet_o the_o prince_n who_o country_n they_o meet_v in_o will_v be_v master_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n and_o so_o of_o other_o christian_a country_n by_o master_v they_o 4._o prince_n will_v be_v subject_n 1._o to_o foreign_a power_n 2._o yea_o to_o the_o subject_n of_o other_o prince_n 3._o yea_o of_o their_o enemy_n 4._o and_o to_o such_o prelate_n as_o they_o be_v uncapable_a to_o know_v whether_o they_o be_v true_o call_v to_o their_o office_n 5._o or_o whether_o they_o be_v erroneous_a or_o sound_a in_o faith_n 5._o and_o then_o the_o ecclesiastical_a law_n of_o all_o national_a church_n and_o king_n may_v be_v destroy_v by_o such_o council_n as_o superior_a power_n 6._o and_o no_o prince_n or_o synod_n can_v make_v valid_a law_n about_o religion_n till_o they_o know_v that_o no_o law_n of_o any_o such_o council_n be_v against_o they_o 7._o the_o law_n of_o christ_n record_v in_o scripture_n will_v by_o all_o this_o be_v argue_v of_o great_a insufficiency_n â—f_o more_o be_v universal_o necessary_a he_o that_o make_v the_o rest_n will_v have_v make_v they_o who_o authority_n be_v to_o the_o church_n unquestionable_a 8._o the_o christian_a world_n be_v divide_v so_o much_o in_o opinion_n that_o except_o in_o what_o christ_n own_o word_n contain_v plain_o they_o be_v in_o no_o probability_n of_o agree_v so_o much_o of_o legislation_n ii_o as_o to_o judgement_n 1._o to_o judge_v the_o sense_n of_o a_o law_n scripture_n or_o canon_n for_o the_o common_a obligation_n of_o the_o church_n be_v part_n of_o the_o legislative_a power_n and_o belong_v to_o the_o lawmaker_n 2._o to_o judge_v the_o case_n of_o person_n e._n g._n whether_o john_n peter_n nestorius_n luther_n calvin_n etc._n etc._n be_v a_o heretic_n a_o adulterer_n a_o simonist_n etc._n etc._n require_v that_o the_o accuser_n and_o accuse_v and_o witness_n of_o both_o be_v present_a and_o hear_v speak_v but_o he_o that_o will_v have_v all_o heretic_n criminal_n accuser_n witness_n travel_n for_o a_o trial_n to_o jerusalem_n nice_n constantinople_n rome_n even_o from_o america_n ethiopia_n etc._n etc._n will_v not_o need_v any_o confutation_n iii_o the_o same_o i_o say_v of_o executive_a silence_v eject_v excommunicate_v etc._n etc._n ii_o a_o sovereign_a power_n that_o can_v be_v know_v be_v not_o necessary_a to_o christianity_n or_o the_o constitution_n communion_n or_o concord_n of_o the_o church_n but_o general_a council_n so_o impower_v can_v be_v know_v i._o i_o have_v show_v that_o it_o can_v be_v know_v by_o ordinary_a christian_n that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o authorize_v by_o christ._n i_o know_v it_o not_o nor_o any_o that_o ever_o i_o be_v familiar_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n know_v it_o not_o for_o they_o ordinary_o deny_v it_o as_o the_o prime_a point_n of_o popery_n they_o can_v prove_v it_o who_o affirm_v it_o therefore_o they_o know_v it_o not_o as_o other_o may_v judge_v million_o be_v baptise_a christian_n that_o never_o know_v it_o ii_o it_o be_v not_o to_o this_o day_n know_v which_o be_v true_a general_n council_n that_o be_v past_a some_o say_v those_o be_v latrocinia_fw-la and_o conventicle_n that_o other_o say_n be_v lawful_a council_n some_o be_v for_o but_o four_o some_o for_o six_o some_o for_o eight_o some_o for_o all_o so_o call_v there_o be_v no_o agreement_n which_o be_v true_a and_o obligatory_a grotius_n be_v for_o trent_n and_o all_o which_o other_o abhor_v 2._o it_o be_v not_o know_v who_o have_v power_n to_o call_v they_o and_o who_o call_n be_v valid_a 3._o nor_o what_o individual_n or_o particular_a church_n be_v capable_a of_o send_v and_o choose_v and_o oblige_v to_o it_o almost_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n be_v judge_v uncapable_a by_o the_o most_o of_o christian_n the_o papist_n be_v so_o judge_v by_o the_o greek_n protestant_n etc._n etc._n the_o eastern_a and_o ethiopian_a christian_n be_v exclude_v by_o the_o papist_n greek_n etc._n etc._n as_o jacobite_n nestorian_n schismatic_n etc._n etc._n the_o greek_n be_v exclude_v by_o the_o papist_n and_o other_o as_o schismatic_n and_o erroneous_a the_o protestant_n be_v judge_v heretic_n and_o schismatic_n by_o the_o papist_n and_o many_o greek_n etc._n etc._n how_o lutheran_n and_o calvinist_n diocesan_n and_o presbyterian_o etc._n etc._n judge_n of_o one_o another_o i_o need_v not_o tell_v and_o can_v all_o or_o any_o of_o they_o know_v which_o of_o these_o must_v make_v up_o a_o legislative_a council_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n on_o earth_n 4._o it_o be_v not_o know_v how_o many_o must_v constitute_v such_o a_o council_n nor_o in_o what_o proportion_n if_o there_o be_v innumerable_a bishop_n under_o philippicus_n for_o the_o monothelite_n out_o of_o the_o east_n as_o binnius_n say_v and_o few_o out_o of_o the_o west_n be_v that_o a_o true_a general_n council_n if_o at_o nice_a ephesus_n constantinople_n chalcedon_n there_o be_v not_o one_o out_o of_o the_o west_n to_o twenty_o or_o forty_o or_o a_o hundred_o other_o be_v it_o a_o true_a representative_a of_o the_o whole_a church_n if_o there_o be_v two_o hundred_o at_o trent_n or_o a_o thousand_o at_o
basil_n out_o of_o the_o west_n or_o some_o few_o part_n of_o it_o and_o few_o from_o the_o east_n and_o none_o from_o ethiopia_n armenia_n america_n and_o many_o other_o church_n be_v these_o a_o true_a universal_a council_n and_o can_v we_o all_o be_v here_o resolve_v the_o country_n where_o the_o council_n meet_v and_o the_o prince_n who_o be_v for_o they_o will_v have_v more_o bishop_n there_o than_o any_o if_o not_o all_o the_o rest_n when_o remote_a part_n and_o the_o church_n under_o enemy_n or_o dissent_v prince_n will_v have_v few_o 5._o the_o same_o council_n that_o have_v most_o for_o they_o under_o one_o prince_n have_v have_v most_o bishop_n against_o they_o under_o the_o next_o and_o so_o off_o and_o on_o for_o many_o succession_n we_o know_v that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v most_o for_o the_o truth_n because_o we_o try_v it_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n else_o how_o shall_v it_o be_v know_v after_o when_o under_o constantius_n and_o valens_n most_o of_o the_o bishop_n by_o far_o in_o council_n and_o out_o be_v arrian_n the_o world_n groan_v to_o find_v itself_o grow_v arrian_n the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o beginning_n set_v up_o greg._n nazianzen_n and_o in_o the_o end_n be_v against_o he_o which_o part_n be_v the_o universal_a governor_n the_o first_o council_n at_o ephesus_n be_v against_o nestorius_n till_o joh._n antiochenus_fw-la come_n and_o than_o it_o divide_v into_o two_o which_o condemn_v each_o other_o and_o after_o by_o the_o emperor_n threaten_v be_v unite_v the_o chalcedon_n council_n carry_v most_o while_o martian_a reign_v and_o after_o most_o condemn_a and_o curse_v it_o and_o then_o again_o most_o be_v for_o it_o and_o under_o other_o emperor_n most_o curse_v it_o again_o and_o under_o zeno_n the_o most_o be_v for_o neutrality_n or_o silence_v the_o difference_n the_o eutychian_o have_v far_a most_o at_o ephes._n 2._o and_o a_o while_n after_o under_o theodos._n 2._o and_o anastasius_n etc._n etc._n and_o under_o other_o and_o most_o prince_n most_o be_v against_o they_o and_o call_v eph._n 2._o latrocinium_fw-la and_o yet_o most_o of_o the_o east_n have_v be_v for_o dioscorus_n ever_o since_o save_v the_o greek_n the_o monothelite_n have_v far_o most_o innumerable_a bishop_n out_o of_o the_o east_n say_v binnius_n ut_fw-la supra_fw-la under_o philippicus_n in_o a_o council_n yea_o say_v binnius_n the_o council_n at_o trullu_n in_o constant._n be_v monothelite_n and_o yet_o the_o same_o man_n that_o be_v at_o the_o forego_v approve_v five_o general_n council_n at_o const._n and_o over_o and_o over_o most_o bishop_n be_v for_o one_o side_n and_o most_o for_o the_o other_o as_o prince_n change_v afterward_o under_o justinian_n most_o seem_v for_o the_o phantasiastae_n against_o the_o corrupticolae_fw-la which_o yet_o be_v since_o with_o justinian_n account_v persecute_v heretic_n the_o approve_a council_n at_o const._n de_fw-fr tribus_fw-la capitulis_fw-la have_v some_o time_n most_o bishop_n for_o it_o and_o sometime_o most-against_a it_o insomuch_o that_o it_o occasion_v much_o of_o italy_n itself_o to_o renounce_v the_o popes-headship_a and_o set_v up_o the_o patriarch_n of_o aquileia_n as_o their_o chief_n the_o council_n at_o nice_a 2._o and_o other_o for_o image_n and_o so_o other_o against_o they_o have_v be_v so_o oft_o and_o notorious_o under_o one_o emperor_n own_v by_o most_o and_o under_o another_o condemn_v by_o most_o yea_o by_o the_o same_o bishop_n own_a and_o after_o disow_v that_o no_o man_n can_v tell_v which_o of_o they_o to_o take_v for_o the_o universal_a legislator_n or_o ruler_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o number_n of_o the_o bishop_n but_o only_o we_o must_v know_v which_o of_o they_o be_v sound_a by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o since_o they_o what_o council_n ever_o be_v there_o that_o can_v be_v so_o know_v by_o number_n to_o be_v of_o authority_n constance_n and_o basil_n that_o have_v the_o great_a number_n be_v condemn_v by_o florence_n and_o by_o the_o most_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n no_o man_n can_v tell_v we_o of_o all_o that_o be_v past_a what_o council_n be_v of_o oblige_a authority_n and_o must_v be_v obey_v by_o any_o outward_a note_n but_o only_o by_o try_v they_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 6._o and_o what_o wonder_n when_o there_o be_v no_o other_o certain_a note_n by_o which_o a_o oblige_a council_n can_v be_v know_v from_o other_o and_o he_o that_o know_v what_o god_n say_v without_o the_o council_n need_v it_o not_o the_o papist_n have_v no_o note_n of_o difference_n but_o the_o pope_n approbation_n and_o protestant_n know_v that_o this_o be_v no_o proof_n of_o their_o authority_n at_o eph._n 2._o bellarmine_n and_o binnius_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o consent_n be_v so_o general_a that_o only_o st._n peter_n ship_n escape_v drown_v at_o const._n 1._o they_o confess_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o a_o legate_n by_o what_o note_n shall_v we_o know_v the_o true_a and_o authorize_v council_n from_o the_o reject_a when_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n be_v for_o one_o and_o against_o another_o and_o the_o other_o part_n contrary_a iii_o and_o there_o be_v no_o agreement_n in_o what_o the_o power_n of_o such_o council_n material_o do_v consist_v and_o what_o it_o be_v that_o they_o may_v command_v we_o and_o what_o not_o iu._n nor_o be_v there_o any_o agreement_n which_o and_o how_o many_o be_v their_o true_a obligatory_a law_n when_o we_o have_v such_o huge_a volume_n of_o decree_n and_o canon_n woe_n to_o we_o if_o all_o these_o must_v necessary_o be_v obey_v to_o our_o concord_n or_o salvation_n and_o if_o not_o all_o how_o shall_v we_o know_v which_o v._n nor_o do_v we_o know_v how_o we_o must_v be_v sure_a that_o all_o these_o canon_n indeed_o be_v currant_n and_o have_v the_o major_a vote_n or_o many_o be_v counterfeit_n when_o the_o african_n have_v then_o such_o a_o stir_n with_o the_o pope_n about_o the_o nicene_n or_o sardican_n canon_n and_o when_o to_o this_o day_n the_o canon_n of_o the_o lateran_n council_n sub_fw-la innoc._n 3._o be_v justify_v by_o most_o and_o deny_v by_o many_o vi_o if_o this_o can_v be_v know_v to_o a_o few_o learned_a man_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o to_o most_o christian_n yea_o minister_n it_o can_v to_o i_o it_o be_v not_o and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o christian_n nor_o all_o minister_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o so_o great_a a_o task_n as_o to_o search_v all_o the_o council_n till_o they_o know_v which_o they_o be_v and_o which_o the_o law_n which_o they_o must_v obey_v iii_o and_o as_o the_o power_n and_o law_n can_v be_v know_v so_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o obedience_n to_o these_o be_v not_o the_o necessary_a mean_n of_o christianity_n concord_n or_o communion_n because_o the_o necessary_a measure_n of_o such_o obedience_n can_v be_v know_v to_o such_o a_o use_n christ_n in_o his_o institution_n of_o baptism_n and_o other_o way_n have_v tell_v what_o he_o have_v make_v necessary_a to_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o how_o all_o such_o must_v live_v in_o love_n and_o peace_n in_o obey_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o word_n so_o far_o as_o they_o can_v know_v it_o but_o you_o that_o make_v obedience_n to_o a_o visible_a power_n over_o the_o church_n universal_a necessary_a to_o our_o membership_n can_v never_o tell_v we_o which_o be_v the_o necessary_a degree_n if_o it_o be_v all_o the_o canon_n and_o mandate_n that_o must_v be_v so_o obey_v no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v much_o less_o can_v the_o church_n all_o have_v concord_n on_o such_o term_n yea_o every_o christian_a if_o it_o be_v not_o all_o who_o can_v tell_v we_o which_o be_v the_o necessary_a canon_n and_o act_n of_o obedience_n and_o distinguish_v essential_o from_o integral_n unless_o you_o will_v return_v to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o say_v that_o the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n be_v essential_a which_o we_o may_v know_v without_o these_o council_n law_n the_o ministry_n of_o council_n teach_v we_o how_o to_o know_v god_n word_n and_o law_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o their_o own_o pretend_a universal_o oblige_v legislation_n be_v another_o of_o all_o this_o i_o have_v say_v much_o in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o my_o key_n for_o catholic_n and_o in_o my_o foresay_a rejoinder_n to_o w._n johnson_n ii_o but_o you_o tell_v i_o of_o another_o church_n power_n which_o all_o must_v obey_v that_o will_v have_v communion_n and_o concord_n which_o you_o call_v collegium_fw-la pastorum_fw-la if_o none_o be_v church_n member_n or_o christian_n that_o understand_v not_o what_o this_o be_v much_o less_o do_v obey_v it_o i_o doubt_v the_o church_n be_v still_o a_o little_a flock_n indeed_o for_o i_o understand_v it_o not_o nor_o know_v one_o man_n that_o i_o think_v do_v 1._o be_v
must_v believe_v e._n g._n in_o abassia_n egypt_n syria_n etc._n etc._n they_o will_v be_v bind_v to_o believe_v one_o thing_n and_o at_o constantinople_n another_o etc._n etc._n those_o call_v now_o nestorian_n be_v by_o traveller_n say_v to_o own_o none_o of_o that_o heresy_n but_o to_o condemn_v the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o eph._n 1._o for_o wrong_v nestorius_n as_o innocent_a do_v they_o that_o condemn_a chrysostome_n those_o call_v jacobite_n and_o eutychian_o be_v say_v to_o have_v no_o more_o of_o the_o heresy_n but_o to_o condemn_v the_o say_a chalcedon_n council_n for_o wrong_v dioscorus_n and_o to_o own_o the_o second_o ephesine_n council_n some_o will_v be_v bind_v to_o be_v for_o image_n in_o church_n and_o some_o against_o they_o some_o for_o constantinople_n and_o some_o for_o rome_n supremacy_n and_o all_o in_o their_o country_n to_o be_v papist_n for_o their_o pastor_n tell_v they_o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v on_o their_o side_n yea_o in_o the_o same_o country_n as_o in_o england_n some_o must_v be_v for_o arminianism_n as_o it_o be_v call_v and_o some_o against_o it_o some_o for_o the_o imputation_n of_o christ_n righteousness_n and_o some_o against_o it_o some_o for_o free_a prayer_n in_o the_o pulpit_n and_o some_o against_o it_o etc._n etc._n for_o on_o both_o side_n their_o differ_a pastor_n plead_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n few_o christian_n can_v thus_o agree_v in_o any_o thing_n but_o christ_n plain_a law_n which_o i_o show_v be_v the_o term_n of_o concord_n if_o we_o must_v appeal_v from_o particular_a pastor_n to_o who_o be_v it_o if_o to_o council_n to_o who_o must_v we_o appeal_v from_o disagree_a council_n if_o to_o the_o whole_a church_n on_o earth_n how_o shall_v we_o hear_v from_o they_o and_o know_v their_o mind_n i_o never_o see_v nor_o know_v any_o man_n that_o see_v any_o literas_fw-la formatas_fw-la subscribe_v by_o all_o bishop_n scatter_v through_o the_o earth_n 5._o you_o that_o be_v zealous_a against_o popery_n i_o presume_v will_v not_o have_v i_o be_v a_o papist_n but_o i_o can_v avoid_v it_o if_o i_o receive_v your_o doctrine_n that_o there_o be_v a_o church-power_n in_o a_o council_n or_o college_n of_o pastor_n to_o govern_v the_o universal_a church_n and_o that_o none_o be_v in_o the_o church_n nor_o have_v the_o spirit_n that_o obey_v not_o this_o universal_a church_n of_o pastor_n and_o that_o to_o obey_v they_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n or_o term_n of_o concord_n for_o 1._o i_o then_o yield_v they_o the_o fundamental_a difference_n that_o there_o be_v one_o universal_a summa_fw-la potestas_fw-la or_o visible_a head_n collective_a under_o christ._n 2._o and_o if_o so_o i_o can_v deny_v it_o to_o be_v the_o pope_n as_o the_o principium_fw-la vnitatis_fw-la and_o the_o chief_a executor_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o first_o bishop_n in_o council_n for_o council_n be_v rare_a and_o the_o church_n be_v a_o church_n when_o there_o be_v no_o council_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v a_o know_a person_n and_o rome_n a_o know_a place_n and_o accessible_a and_o no_o other_o pretend_v to_o this_o power_n that_o i_o know_v of_o and_o the_o executive_a power_n must_v be_v constant_a and_o any_o other_o supreme_a accessible_a college_n be_v unknown_a to_o i_o and_o all_o that_o i_o can_v speak_v with_o and_o i_o can_v no_o more_o obey_v they_o than_o a_o college_n of_o angel_n unknown_a to_o i_o if_o the_o church_n have_v a_o visible_a vicarious_a supreme_a the_o pope_n be_v like_a to_o be_v he_o as_o to_o the_o constant_a executive_a power_n and_o the_o precedent_n of_o council_n i_o suppose_v you_o take_v the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o basil_n and_o the_o french_a for_o papist_n though_o they_o set_v a_o council_n above_o the_o pope_n 6._o the_o world_n have_v no_o universal_a civil_a government_n under_o god_n neither_o a_o monarch_n nor_o a_o college_n or_o council_n of_o king_n all_o the_o world_n be_v govern_v by_o man_n per_fw-la part_n in_o their_o several_a dominion_n as_o all_o england_n be_v under_o the_o king_n by_o all_o the_o mayor_n bailiff_n and_o justice_n but_o there_o be_v no_o council_n of_o justice_n that_o be_v one_o universal_a governor_n collective_a nor_o be_v the_o diet_n of_o prince_n or_o any_o council_n of_o king_n one_o supreme_a government_n of_o the_o earth_n a_o logical_a universality_n there_o be_v as_o all_o ruler_n consider_v notional_o rule_v all_o the_o world_n by_o part_n but_o no_o political_a head_n or_o universal_a governor_n over_o the_o whole_a who_o all_o the_o part_n must_v obey_v i._o if_o now_o i_o be_o in_o the_o right_n and_o you_o mistake_v than_o you_o wrongful_o deny_v the_o spirit_n church-membership_n and_o consequent_o salvation_n as_o well_o as_o concord_n to_o all_o protestant_n that_o ever_o i_o know_v or_o read_v who_o deny_v a_o visible_a universal_a church_n head_n personal_n or_o collective_a and_o i_o think_v to_o most_o in_o the_o world_n and_o what_o schism_n that_o be_v i_o need_v not_o say_v ii_o if_o i_o be_o in_o the_o wrong_n i_o be_o no_o christian_n nor_o church_n member_n nor_o can_v be_v save_v for_o you_o say_v this_o body_n so_o govern_v only_o have_v the_o spirit_n and_o i_o can_v help_v it_o not_o know_v possible_o how_o to_o know_v 1._o who_o this_o college_n be_v 2._o what_o council_n 3._o or_o which_o be_v the_o law_n which_o i_o must_v obey_v 4._o nor_o with_o what_o degree_n of_o obedience_n 5._o nor_o that_o they_o have_v such_o power_n how_o great_a need_n have_v i_o then_o earnest_o to_o beg_v your_o speedy_a help_n for_o my_o information_n which_o will_v oblige_v your_o servant_n ri._n baxter_n decemb._n 27._o 1679._o chap._n xvii_o the_o three_o letter_n to_o bishop_n guning_n to_o the_o right_n reverend_a the_o lord_n bishop_n of_o ely_n my_o lord_n though_o in_o conference_n i_o tell_v you_o the_o sense_n which_o i_o have_v of_o your_o word_n yet_o judge_v it_o my_o duty_n to_o think_v of_o they_o over_o and_o over_o again_o i_o also_o judge_v it_o my_o duty_n in_o write_v to_o leave_v with_o you_o the_o sum_n of_o such_o a_o judgement_n as_o i_o be_o able_a to_o pass_v on_o they_o on_o my_o best_a consideration_n leave_v it_o now_o to_o yourself_o whether_o you_o will_v by_o word_n or_o writing_n return_v any_o further_a answer_n my_o hope_n of_o satisfaction_n thereby_o be_v very_o low_o the_o sum_n of_o your_o speech_n which_o i_o be_o concern_v in_o be_v as_o follow_v i._o that_o certain_o a_o supreme_a vicarious_a govern_v power_n there_o be_v in_o the_o bishop_n by_o christ_n institution_n 1._o because_o it_o be_v prophesy_v isai._n 60.12_o that_o the_o nation_n and_o kingdom_n that_o will_v not_o serve_v the_o church_n shall_v perish_v and_o the_o word_n church_n be_v never_o put_v for_o christ._n 2._o and_o the_o apostle_n only_o be_v admit_v by_o christ_n to_o his_o last_o supper_n and_o so_o the_o power_n of_o administer_a that_o sacrament_n till_o christ_n come_v be_v give_v only_o to_o they_o and_o such_o as_o they_o shall_v give_v that_o power_n to_o 3._o and_o it_o be_v not_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n that_o have_v the_o infallible_a judgement_n of_o that_o case_n decide_v act._n 15._o but_o the_o college_n of_o the_o apostle_n ii_o that_o this_o supreme_a vicarious_a govern_v power_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n on_o earth_n be_v 1._o in_o all_o the_o christian_a bishop_n of_o the_o world_n 2._o and_o the_o major_a part_n go_v for_o the_o whole_a 3._o and_o general_a council_n be_v their_o representative_n and_o so_o have_v this_o power_n 4._o and_o that_o to_o such_o council_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o all_o be_v call_v though_o all_o be_v not_o there_o 5._o and_o it_o be_v their_o reception_n by_o the_o church_n universal_a which_o must_v prove_v their_o universal_a power_n and_o the_o obligation_n of_o their_o law_n 6._o and_o though_o the_o universality_n of_o bishop_n be_v not_o always_o in_o such_o a_o council_n they_o have_v always_o that_o power_n which_o in_o council_n be_v to_o be_v use_v as_o the_o judge_n out_o of_o term_n time_n 7._o and_o that_o if_o i_o or_o any_o will_v publish_v a_o heresy_n we_o shall_v know_v where_o that_o church_n be_v by_o their_o censure_n 8._o but_o as_o promulgation_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o obligation_n of_o law_n so_o many_o that_o never_o can_v or_o do_v hear_v of_o the_o foresay_a universal_a church-governing_a power_n or_o what_o their_o law_n be_v or_o what_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o may_v be_v save_v without_o they_o by_o the_o read_n of_o the_o word_n as_o many_o that_o have_v not_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v save_v without_o they_o and_o this_o you_o say_v answer_v three_o part_n of_o my_o last_o paper_n 9_o of_o these_o general_a council_n it_o be_v only_o six_o that_o you_o own_o as_o such_o
have_v authorize_v a_o vicarious_a sovereign_a prelacy_n before_o he_o can_v believe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o christ_n that_o have_v any_o authority_n himself_o 2._o and_o he_o must_v be_v so_o good_a a_o casuist_n as_o to_o know_v what_o make_v a_o true_a bishop_n 3._o and_o so_o well_o acquaint_v with_o all_o the_o world_n as_o to_o know_v what_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n have_v true_a bishop_n and_o what_o they_o hold_v and_o be_v this_o the_o way_n of_o make_v christian_n perhaps_o you_o will_v say_v that_o parent_n tutor_n and_o priest_n tell_v they_o what_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o world_n hold_v as_o a_o sovereign_a judicature_n i_o answer_v 1._o if_o they_o do_v holden_n confess_v that_o the_o certainty_n of_o faith_n can_v be_v no_o great_a than_o our_o certainty_n of_o the_o medium_fw-la and_o the_o child_n or_o hearer_n that_o know_v not_o that_o his_o parent_n and_o teacher_n therein_o say_v true_a can_v no_o more_o know_v that_o the_o creed_n or_o scripture_n be_v true_a on_o that_o account_n 2._o the_o generality_n of_o protestant_n believe_v not_o a_o universal-governing_a sovereign_n under_o christ_n but_o deny_v it_o therefore_o they_o never_o preach_v any_o such_o medium_fw-la of_o faith_n and_o can_v you_o prove_v that_o those_o that_o be_v bring_v to_o christianity_n by_o protestant_a parent_n tutor_n or_o preacher_n be_v all_o yet_o unchristened_a or_o have_v no_o true_a faith_n 7._o why_o shall_v we_o make_v impossibility_n necessary_a while_o sure_a and_o easy_a mean_n be_v obvious_a it_o be_v impossible_a to_o child_n to_o the_o vulgar_a to_o almost_o all_o the_o priest_n themselves_o to_o know_v certain_o what_o the_o major_a vote_n of_o bishop_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n now_o think_v of_o this_o or_o that_o text_n or_o article_n save_o only_o consequent_o when_o we_o first_o believe_v the_o article_n of_o faith_n we_o next_o know_v that_o he_o be_v no_o true_a bishop_n that_o deny_v they_o and_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o know_v that_o christ_n have_v authorize_v a_o sovereign_a college_n before_o we_o believe_v christ_n own_o authority_n and_o word_n but_o the_o protestant_a method_n be_v obvious_a viz._n to_o hear_v parent_n tutor_n and_o preacher_n as_o humble_a learner_n to_o believe_v they_o fide_fw-la humana_fw-la first_fw-mi while_o they_o teach_v we_o to_o know_v the_o divine_a evidence_n of_o certain_a credibility_n in_o the_o creed_n and_o scripture_n and_o when_o they_o have_v teach_v we_o that_o to_o believe_v fide_fw-la divinâ_fw-la by_o the_o light_n of_o that_o divine_a evidence_n which_o they_o have_v teach_v we_o what_o that_o be_v i_o have_v open_v as_o aforecited_a and_o also_o in_o a_o small_a treatise_n against_o the_o papist_n call_v the_o certainty_n of_o christianity_n without_o popery_n in_o which_o also_o i_o have_v confute_v your_o way_n beside_o what_o i_o have_v say_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o saint_n rest_v and_o my_o more_o reason_n for_o the_o christian_a religion_n 8._o i_o can_v by_o all_o your_o word_n understand_v how_o you_o can_v have_v any_o faith_n on_o your_o ground_n 1._o you_o that_o renounce_v popery_n i_o suppose_v take_v not_o the_o popish_a prelate_n for_o any_o part_n of_o the_o sovereign_a college_n 2._o i_o perceive_v that_o you_o take_v not_o the_o southern_a and_o eastern_a christian_n for_o a_o part_n who_o be_v call_v nestorian_n eutychian_o or_o jacobite_n 3._o i_o find_v that_o you_o take_v not_o the_o protestant_a church_n that_o have_v no_o bishop_n for_o any_o part_n for_o the_o sovereignty_n be_v only_o in_o bishop_n 4._o i_o find_v that_o you_o take_v not_o the_o lutheran_n church_n or_o any_o other_o for_o a_o part_n who_o bishop_n succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o a_o continuance_n uninterrupted_a which_o rome_n have_v not_o 5._o and_o i_o think_v you_o shall_v not_o think_v better_o of_o the_o greek_n than_o of_o such_o protestant_n on_o many_o account_n which_o i_o pass_v by_o where_o then_o be_v that_o universal_a college_n on_o who_o judging-authority_n you_o be_v a_o christian_a sure_o you_o take_v not_o our_o little_a island_n for_o the_o universal_a church_n i_o will_v i_o know_v which_o you_o take_v for_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o how_o you_o prove_v the_o inclusion_n and_o exclusion_n 9_o i_o find_v not_o that_o the_o universal_a church_n have_v so_o agree_v as_o you_o suppose_v of_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o readins_n translation_n etc._n etc._n four_o or_o five_o book_n be_v long_o question_v by_o many_o general_a council_n have_v not_o agree_v of_o the_o canon_n bishop_n cousin_n have_v give_v we_o the_o best_a account_n of_o the_o reception_n of_o the_o true_a canon_n provincial_a council_n have_v say_v most_o of_o this_o even_o the_o full_a at_o laodicea_n have_v leave_v out_o the_o revelation_n the_o romanist_n take_v in_o the_o apocrypha_fw-la many_o church_n have_v less_o or_o more_o than_o other_o what_o grotius_n himself_o think_v of_o job_n and_o the_o canticle_n i_o need_v not_o tell_v you_o nor_o how_o augustine_n and_o most_o other_o strive_v for_o the_o septuagint_n against_o jerome_n and_o if_o the_o universal_a judicature_n have_v decide_v the_o many_o hundred_o doubt_n about_o the_o various_a lection_n i_o will_v you_o will_v tell_v we_o where_o to_o find_v it_o for_o i_o know_v not_o §_o ii_o your_o second_o use_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n be_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o fundamental_a article_n of_o faith_n because_o the_o word_n may_v be_v take_v in_o a_o false_a sense_n 1._o this_o be_v very_o cautelous_o speak_v be_v it_o only_a fundamental_o that_o they_o be_v to_o expound_v by_o sovereign_a judgement_n how_o then_o shall_v we_o know_v the_o sense_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o s._n scripture_n and_o how_o will_v this_o end_v a_o thousand_o controversy_n 2._o and_o why_o may_v not_o the_o same_o mean_v satisfy_v we_o about_o fundamental_o which_o satisfy_v we_o about_o the_o integral_n of_o religion_n yea_o we_o have_v here_o far_o better_a help_n the_o first_o christian_n catechize_v and_o teach_v the_o sense_n of_o baptism_n before_o they_o be_v baptise_a they_o and_o their_o tutor_n and_o preacher_n teach_v the_o same_o to_o their_o child_n and_o so_o on_o baptism_n and_o the_o fundamental_o have_v be_v constant_o repeat_v in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n there_o be_v as_o many_o witness_n or_o teacher_n of_o these_o as_o there_o be_v understanding_n christian_n and_o yet_o must_v all_o need_v hear_v from_o the_o antipode_n or_o know_v the_o sense_n of_o a_o humane_a sovereign_n of_o the_o world_n before_o they_o receive_v they_o 3._o can_v this_o supreme_a college_n speak_v the_o fundamental_o plain_o than_o god_n have_v do_v and_o than_o the_o parish_n priest_n can_v do_v be_v they_o necessary_a to_o tell_v we_o that_o christ_n die_v rose_z ascend_v because_o scripture_n speak_v it_o not_o plain_a enough_o we_o know_v that_o no_o word_n of_o creed_n or_o scripture_n false_o understand_v make_v a_o true_a believer_n but_o be_v not_o that_o as_o true_a of_o a_o council_n word_n as_o of_o the_o creed_n and_o be_v there_o any_o word_n that_o man_n can_v misunderstand_v why_o have_v filioque_fw-la continue_a such_o a_o distraction_n in_o the_o church_n and_o council_n yet_o end_v it_o not_o to_o say_v nothing_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o other_o such_o have_v we_o a_o necessity_n of_o a_o sovereign_a judicature_n to_o be_v to_o all_o man_n in_o stead_n of_o a_o schoolmaster_n to_o tell_v they_o what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o greek_a and_o hebrew_n word_n and_o can_v not_o one_o origen_n or_o jerom_n tell_v that_o better_a than_o a_o general_n council_n of_o man_n that_o understand_v not_o those_o tongue_n i_o must_v confess_v that_o what_o understanding_n of_o the_o word_n of_o creed_n or_o scripture_n i_o have_v receive_v be_v more_o from_o parent_n tutor_n teacher_n and_o book_n than_o from_o sovereign_a council_n or_o college_n of_o bishop_n though_o dr._n holden_n say_v he_o be_v no_o true_a believer_n and_o catholic_n that_o believe_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n because_o his_o reason_n find_v it_o in_o scripture_n and_o not_o rather_o because_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n believe_v it_o there_o be_v more_o skill_n in_o cosmography_n arithmetic_n and_o history_n necessary_a to_o such_o a_o faith_n than_o i_o have_v attain_v or_o can_v attain_v i_o can_v tell_v e._n g._n by_o lexicon_n and_o other_o book_n what_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v in_o the_o creed_n better_a than_o how_o all_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o world_n interpret_v it_o by_o a_o authoritative_a sentence_n §_o iii_o your_o three_o work_n of_o this_o sovereign_a power_n be_v authoritative_o to_o declare_v what_o government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n 1._o as_o i_o say_v of_o scripture_n we_o
special_o universal_a in_o a_o college_n or_o a_o council_n or_o a_o pope_n or_o a_o council_n and_o college_n under_o the_o pope_n as_o precedent_n their_o subscription_n to_o our_o article_n and_o their_o usage_n of_o oath_n will_v be_v no_o invitation_n to_o dissenter_n to_o imitate_v they_o or_o conform_v chap._n xix_o mr._n henry_n dodwell_n leviathan_n further_o anatomize_v §_o 1._o i_o have_v already_o elsewhere_o in_o two_o book_n detect_v the_o schismatical_a and_o tyrannical_a doctrine_n of_o mr._n dodwell_n in_o his_o tedious_a voluminous_a accusation_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n as_o damnable_a schismatic_n that_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o have_v no_o right_n to_o salvation_n by_o christ._n i_o recite_v now_o a_o few_o passage_n that_o show_v the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n he_o plead_v for_o pag._n 73._o the_o essential_a work_n of_o the_o ministry_n according_a to_o my_o principle_n be_v to_o transact_v between_o god_n and_o man_n to_o seal_v covenant_n on_o behalf_n of_o god_n and_o to_o accept_v of_o those_o which_o be_v make_v by_o man_n and_o to_o oblige_v they_o to_o perform_v their_o part_n of_o the_o covenant_n by_o otherwise_o authoritative_o exclude_v they_o from_o god_n part_n it_o hence_o result_v the_o whole_a power_n of_o ecclesiastical_a government_n and_o for_o this_o no_o great_a gift_n and_o ability_n be_v essential_a all_o the_o skill_n that_o be_v requisite_a essential_o be_v only_o in_o general_a to_o know_v the_o benefit_n to_o be_v perform_v on_o god_n part_n and_o the_o duty_n to_o be_v perform_v on_o man_n and_o the_o nature_n and_o obligation_n of_o covenant_n in_o general_a and_o the_o particular_a solemnity_n of_o ecclesiastical_a covenant_n and_o of_o this_o how_o any_o man_n can_v be_v uncapable_a who_o be_v but_o capable_a of_o understand_v the_o common_a deal_n of_o the_o world_n they_o pag._n 72._o he_o show_v that_o immorality_n of_o life_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o deprive_v they_o of_o this_o high_a power_n and_o of_o the_o power_n itself_o he_o say_v pag._n 80_o 81._o it_o be_v not_o state_v in_o scripture_n but_o to_o be_v measure_v by_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o ordainer_n and_o that_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o god_n settle_v in_o scripture_n be_v irreconcilable_a with_o government_n in_o this_o life_n by_o permit_v man_n to_o appeal_v to_o write_n against_o all_o the_o visible_a authority_n of_o this_o life_n gift_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v he_o our_o hypothesis_n oblige_v inferior_a governor_n to_o prove_v their_o title_n to_o their_o office_n and_o the_o extent_n of_o it_o from_o the_o intention_n of_o their_o superior_a governor_n do_v oblige_v all_o to_o a_o strict_a dependence_n on_o the_o supreme_a visible_a power_n so_o as_o to_o leave_v no_o place_n for_o appeal_n concern_v the_o practice_n of_o such_o government_n which_o as_o it_o last_v only_o for_o this_o life_n so_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o admit_v of_o dispute_n more_o last_a than_o its_o practice_n from_o they_o and_o that_o upon_o rational_a and_o conscientious_a principle_n for_o how_o fallible_a soever_o they_o may_v be_v conceive_v to_o be_v in_o expound_v scripture_n yet_o none_o can_v deny_v they_o to_o be_v the_o most_o certain_a as_o well_o as_o the_o most_o competent_a judge_n of_o their_o own_o intention_n as_o certain_o therefore_o as_o god_n make_v his_o church_n many_o a_o visible_a society_n and_o constitute_v a_o visible_a government_n in_o it_o whole_a so_o certain_a their_o hypothesis_n be_v false_a p._n 83._o how_o can_v subject_n preserve_v their_o due_a subordination_n to_o their_o superior_n if_o they_o practise_v different_o they_o may_v possible_o do_v it_o notwithstanding_o practice_n of_o humane_a infirmity_n and_o disavow_v by_o themselves_o but_o how_o can_v they_o do_v it_o while_o they_o defend_v their_o practice_n and_o pretend_v divine_a authority_n for_o it_o yea_o and_o pretend_v to_o authority_n and_o office_n unaccountable_a to_o they_o which_o must_v justify_v a_o whole_a course_n of_o different_a practice_n p._n 84._o if_o their_o authority_n be_v immediate_o receive_v from_o god_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o practice_n be_v take_v from_o the_o scripture_n as_o understand_v by_o themselves_o what_o reason_n can_v there_o be_v of_o subjection_n to_o any_o humane_a superior_n undorstood_v i_o must_v entreat_v the_o reader_n that_o he_o will_v not_o call_v any_o of_o these_o man_n papist_n till_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o be_v so_o call_v you_o be_v not_o their_o godfather_n do_v not_o then_o make_v name_n for_o they_o but_o i_o must_v confess_v that_o once_o i_o think_v the_o establish_v french_a religion_n have_v be_v popery_n and_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o recant_v it_o but_o if_o brierwood_n epistle_n mis-describe_a they_o not_o mr._n dodwell_n be_v not_o so_o much_o of_o their_o mind_n for_o the_o supremacy_n of_o a_o general_n council_n as_o i_o think_v he_o have_v be_v will_v you_o know_v my_o evidence_n it_o shall_v be_v only_o in_o his_o own_o word_n i._o separation_n of_o church_n etc._n etc._n pag._n 102._o the_o church_n with_o who_o this_o covenant_n be_v make_v be_v a_o body_n politic_a as_o former_o though_o not_o a_o civil_a one_o and_o god_n have_v design_v all_o person_n to_o enter_v into_o this_o society_n pag._n 98._o faith_n and_o repentance_n themselves_o on_o which_o they_o so_o much_o insist_v be_v not_o available_a to_o salvation_n at_o least_o not_o pleadable_a in_o a_o legal_a way_n without_o our_o be_v of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n of_o which_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o be_v be_v a_o external_a body_n politic_a so_o that_o it_o be_v clear_a it_o be_v the_o universal_a church_n and_o a_o visible_a humane_a polity_n which_o he_o mean_v pag._n 107._o the_o design_n of_o god_n in_o erect_v the_o church_n a_o body_n politic_a thus_o to_o oblige_v man_n to_o enter_v into_o it_o and_o to_o submit_v to_o its_o rule_n of_o discipline_n however_o the_o secular_a state_n shall_v stand_v affect_v it_o be_v more_o easy_a for_o the_o vulgar_a capacity_n whatsoever_o to_o prove_v their_o interest_n in_o a_o visible_a church_n than_o in_o in_o a_o invisible_a one_o consist_v only_o of_o elect_a person_n in_o these_o and_o many_o place_n of_o both_o his_o book_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v one_o body_n politic_a and_o have_v on_o earth_n a_o supreme_a humane_a government_n which_o i_o have_v note_v in_o his_o word_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o he_o ii_o pag._n 488._o only_o the_o supreme_a power_n be_v that_o which_o can_v never_o be_v presume_v to_o have_v be_v confine_v of_o which_o more_o in_o his_o word_n which_o i_o have_v confute_v iii_o that_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o ordainer_n be_v the_o true_a measure_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o ordain_v he_o copious_o urge_v and_o prove_v as_o much_o as_o the_o ring_v a_o bell_n will_v prove_v it_o by_o loudness_n and_o length_n pag._n 542._o therefore_o the_o power_n actual_o receive_v by_o they_o must_v not_o be_v measure_v by_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o that_o wherein_o the_o ordainer_n understand_v they_o now_o the_o ordainer_n of_o the_o first_o protestant_n never_o intend_v they_o power_n to_o abrogate_v the_o mass_n or_o latin_a service_n or_o image-worship_n or_o to_o renounce_v the_o pope_n or_o give_v they_o any_o power_n but_o what_o be_v in_o subordination_n to_o the_o pope_n but_o bind_v they_o to_o he_o and_o his_o canon_n and_o to_o the_o mass_n and_o the_o other_o part_n of_o popery_n to_o prove_v this_o he_o say_v pag._n 489._o it_o be_v very_o notorious_a that_o at_o least_o a_o little_a before_o the_o reformation_n aerius_n and_o the_o waldenses_n and_o marsilius_n of_o milan_n and_o wickliff_n be_v condemn_v for_o heretic_n for_o assert_v the_o parity_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n and_o it_o be_v as_o notorious_a that_o every_o bishop_n be_v then_o oblige_v to_o condemn_v all_o heresy_n that_o be_v all_o those_o doctrine_n which_o be_v then_o censure_v for_o heretical_a by_o that_o church_n by_o which_o they_o be_v ordain_v to_o be_v bishop_n our_o protestant_n themselves_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o any_o succession_n in_o these_o western_a part_n where_o themselves_o receive_v their_o order_n but_o what_o be_v convey_v to_o they_o even_o by_o such_o bishop_n as_o these_o be_v and_o pag._n 484_o 485_o 486._o he_o show_v at_o large_a that_o all_o the_o authority_n which_o can_v be_v pretend_v in_o any_o communion_n at_o the_o present_a must_v be_v derive_v from_o the_o episcopal_a especial_o of_o that_o age_n wherein_o the_o several_a party_n begin_v within_o less_o than_o two_o hundred_o year_n since_o there_o be_v no_o church_n in_o the_o world_n wherein_o a_o visible_a succession_n be_v maintain_v from_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v not_o episcopal_o govern_v and_o the_o first_o inventor_n of_o the_o several_a
of_o a_o more_o speedy_a way_n of_o success_n so_o that_o he_o resolve_v to_o put_v it_o to_o a_o speedy_a upshot_n and_o will_v have_v all_o or_o none_o which_o bring_v the_o change_n which_o we_o have_v since_o see_v see_o 8._o but_o be_v the_o church_n of_o england_n yet_o deliver_v from_o all_o the_o inclination_n to_o a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n and_o the_o french_a government_n the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n make_v it_o seem_v hard_a to_o perjure_v the_o whole_a land_n that_o have_v renounce_v all_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n but_o many_o devise_v a_o expository_n evasion_n that_o only_o a_o civil_a jurisdiction_n be_v mean_v though_o the_o ecclesiastic_a also_o be_v name_v shall_v there_o be_v but_o a_o new_a attempt_n by_o such_o as_o the_o former_a ruler_n probable_o make_v be_v it_o not_o like_o that_o man_n of_o the_o french_a or_o grotian_n principle_n will_v promote_v it_o yea_o and_o be_v glad_a of_o french_a assistance_n i_o doubt_v they_o that_o will_v perjure_n the_o kingdom_n by_o a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n will_v debate_v this_o odd_a question_n qu._n whether_o all_o that_o profess_v or_o swear_v that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a on_o any_o pretence_n whatever_o to_o resist_v the_o king_n or_o any_o commissioned_n by_o he_o in_o the_o execution_n of_o that_o commission_n may_v resist_v a_o french_a army_n if_o they_o invade_v the_o land_n by_o k._n i_o be_v commission_n or_o will_v they_o turn_v nonconformist_n chap._n xxiii_o postscript_n to_o the_o reverend_n dr._n beveridge_n sir_n §_o 1._o though_o you_o be_v bishop_n guning_n witness_n with_o dr._n saywell_n his_o chaplain_n when_o he_o confer_v with_o i_o i_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o believe_v that_o you_o be_v of_o his_o mind_n for_o a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n either_o aristocratical_a or_o democratical_a or_o monarchical_a but_o to_o my_o grief_n be_o now_o convince_v of_o it_o by_o your_o publish_a convocation_n sermon_n have_v too_o copious_o here_o and_o elsewhere_o confute_v it_o special_o in_o my_o two_o book_n against_o william_n johnson_n alias_o terret_n the_o papist_n i_o shall_v go_v on_o the_o supposition_n that_o you_o will_v there_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o especial_o of_o these_o two_o reason_n against_o it_o 1._o that_o the_o kingdom_n and_o church_n be_v swear_v against_o it_o 2._o that_o a_o pretend_a universal_a humane_a sovereignty_n or_o legislative_a and_o judicial_a power_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n on_o earth_n be_v the_o grand_a usurpation_n of_o christ_n prerogative_n which_o no_o mortal_a man_n be_v capable_a of_o and_o if_o this_o be_v not_o popery_n there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o popery_n and_o if_o the_o pope_n be_v just_o call_v antichrist_n or_o at_o least_o a_o traitorous_a usurper_n against_o the_o right_n of_o christ_n and_o king_n it_o be_v by_o this_o and_o if_o such_o a_o power_n be_v real_o give_v to_o any_o the_o pope_n can_v be_v exclude_v at_o least_o from_o the_o universal_a primacy_n §_o 2._o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o the_o love_n of_o unity_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o woeful_a case_n of_o the_o church_n by_o sect_n and_o sad_a dissension_n engage_v bishop_n gune_v and_o you_o in_o the_o opinion_n you_o take_v up_o and_o no_o doubt_n but_o the_o conscientious_a part_n of_o the_o learned_a and_o religious_a papist_n be_v fix_v by_o the_o same_o motive_n in_o their_o way_n i_o may_v say_v fix_a and_o very_o confident_a or_o else_o they_o dare_v not_o carry_v it_o on_o as_o they_o have_v do_v in_o france_n and_o all_o other_o popish_a country_n and_o i_o can_v say_v that_o i_o have_v not_o fix_v on_o the_o denial_n of_o a_o humane_a universal_a jurisdiction_n without_o think_v serious_o forty_o year_n of_o what_o i_o can_v find_v say_v for_o it_o as_o well_o as_o against_o it_o nor_o out_o of_o a_o inclination_n to_o any_o contrary_a extreme_a can_v i_o have_v find_v but_o any_o humane_a capacity_n in_o one_o or_o many_o for_o such_o a_o sovereignty_n legislative_a and_o judicial_a and_o but_o a_o possibility_n of_o such_o a_o thing_n and_o any_o probability_n that_o it_o be_v of_o christ_n institution_n the_o love_n of_o unity_n and_o hatred_n of_o unruliness_n and_o division_n and_o their_o effect_n have_v long_o ago_o make_v i_o a_o hot_a defender_n of_o it_o but_o the_o contrary_a truth_n have_v contrary_a effect_n §_o 3._o that_o you_o may_v not_o think_v that_o i_o differ_v from_o you_o more_o than_o i_o do_v i_o here_o premise_v i._o that_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o that_o the_o universal_a church_n visible_a be_v one_o body_n or_o society_n of_o profess_a christian_n as_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o regenerate_v and_o spiritual_a be_v one_o body_n of_o sincere_a christian_n ii_o that_o the_o unity_n and_o concord_n of_o it_o as_o professor_n and_o as_o sincere_a must_v be_v maintain_v to_o the_o utmost_a of_o our_o power_n by_o all_o due_a lawful_a mean_n iii_o that_o a_o wise_a correspondency_n between_o all_o those_o church_n which_o by_o nearness_n be_v capable_a of_o acquaintance_n and_o communication_n be_v a_o due_a mean_n to_o preserve_v their_o love_n and_o concord_n iv._o that_o seasonable_a and_o due_o choose_v synod_n of_o many_o conjunct_a that_o live_v within_o the_o reach_n of_o such_o acquaintance_n and_o communication_n may_v in_o case_n of_o true_a need_n be_v a_o fit_a mean_n of_o such_o concord_n v._o that_o where_o such_o synod_n can_v be_v have_v with_o due_a equality_n letter_n and_o messenger_n from_o the_o several_a nation_n or_o province_n or_o church_n may_v be_v use_v to_o that_o end_n vi_o that_o the_o general_n law_n of_o christ_n command_v love_n concord_n and_o edification_n make_v it_o a_o sin_n for_o any_o to_o affect_v causeless_a singularity_n and_o to_o choose_v any_o way_n which_o tend_v to_o division_n and_o that_o where_o there_o be_v a_o equality_n and_o no_o regent_n power_n yet_o just_a contract_n for_o concord_n ought_v to_o be_v observe_v vii_o that_o if_o in_o national_a church_n that_o be_v christian_a kingdom_n or_o commonwealth_n the_o sovereign_a power_n give_v one_o seat_n or_o bishop_n a_o primacy_n or_o peculiar_a privilege_n in_o the_o circa_n sacra_fw-la the_o circumstantial_o of_o sacred_a office_n which_o be_v within_o the_o magistrate_n power_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v obey_v viii_o if_o i_o have_v live_v in_o the_o christian_a empire_n when_o it_o sometime_o give_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o sometime_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n this_o pre-eminence_n of_o degree_n and_o the_o other_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n antioch_n and_o jerusalem_n their_o several_a privilege_n and_o power_n not_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n i_o will_v have_v obey_v that_o which_o the_o emperor_n by_o his_o law_n prefer_v ix_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o the_o know_v civilise_v world_n and_o so_o potent_a that_o i_o quarrel_v not_o with_o the_o title_n of_o orbis_n romanus_n and_o ecclesia_fw-la vniversalis_fw-la give_v to_o that_o dominion_n and_o church_n which_o be_v mere_o national_a or_o imperial_a so_o be_v it_o we_o understand_v the_o true_a meaning_n x._o have_v the_o empire_n continue_v one_o polity_n and_o have_v make_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o primate_n as_o to_o his_o seat_n in_o council_n and_o the_o say_a bishop_n have_v be_v a_o capable_a person_n and_o have_v not_o challenge_v the_o government_n or_o primacy_n in_o order_n of_o regiment_n over_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n but_o in_o the_o empire_n only_o as_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n do_v in_o england_n i_o will_v have_v be_v none_o of_o his_o opposer_n all_o this_o i_o grant_v you_o §_o 4._o but_o premise_v for_o the_o explication_n of_o term_n that_o we_o take_v the_o word_n regiment_n law_n authority_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o proper_a political_a sense_n and_o not_o equivocal_o for_o mere_a advice_n or_o consent_n i_o add_v as_o follow_v 1._o that_o as_o the_o universal_a church_n on_o earth_n have_v but_o one_o sovereign_a jesus_n christ_n so_o it_o be_v one_o body_n politic_a in_o relation_n to_o no_o one_o vnify_v head_n but_o christ_n and_o have_v no_o one_o substitute_n vicarious_a christ_n or_o substitute_n sovereign_a government_n monarchical_a aristocratical_a democratical_a or_o mixt._n ii_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o one_o christian_a king_n emperor_n or_o senate_n in_o aristocracy_n over_o a_o unite_a or_o confederate_a christian_a clergy_n and_o laity_n as_o subject_n each_o keep_v to_o their_o own_o place_n and_o work_n be_v the_o unify_v headship_n of_o a_o national_a church_n which_o be_v nothing_o but_o such_o a_o christian_a kingdom_n or_o republic_n and_o that_o christ_n have_v own_v such_o national_a church_n power_n and_o have_v institute_v and_o own_v no_o power_n of_o humane_a government_n over_o it_o on_o earth_n and_o therefore_o as_o pretend_v to_o universal_a jurisdiction_n be_v treason_n against_o christ_n so_o the_o claim_n
the_o papist_n or_o greek_n or_o moscovite_n that_o can_v preach_v at_o all_o o_o how_o happy_a a_o church_n do_v you_o dream_v of_o vii_o and_o it_o be_v yet_o more_o incredible_a that_o this_o popular_a majority_n shall_v be_v so_o right_a in_o such_o small_a matter_n as_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n and_o discipline_n as_o that_o their_o practice_n shall_v be_v a_o law_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o that_o the_o unity_n or_o concord_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n must_v be_v build_v on_o such_o sand_n as_o can_v so_o much_o as_o be_v gather_v into_o one_o heap_n and_o all_o must_v be_v schismatic_n and_o so_o far_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n that_o obey_v they_o not_o i_o remember_v when_o dr._n hammond_n proceed_v dr._n i_o hear_v dr._n prideaux_n in_o the_o chair_n argue_v against_o the_o church_n infallibility_n that_o john_n and_o thomas_n and_o so_o every_o individual_a be_v fallible_a ergo_fw-la a_o company_n of_o fallibles_fw-fr be_v not_o infallible_a especial_o in_o such_o matter_n as_o a_o ceremony_n those_o that_o paul_n write_v to_o rom._n 14._o &_o 15._o be_v not_o take_v for_o infallible_a or_o legislator_n by_o he_o viii_o and_o you_o no_o where_o prove_v that_o paul_n mean_v by_o the_o church_n have_v no_o such_o custom_n that_o none_o in_o the_o world_n have_v any_o other_o nor_o must_v have_v any_o other_o but_o only_o that_o what_o garb_n and_o habit_n the_o custom_n of_o all_o those_o country_n have_v place_v decency_n in_o the_o general_a rule_n of_o decency_n will_v oblige_v all_o to_o in_o the_o solemn_a assembly_n as_o it_o oblige_v we_o to_o be_v uncover_v you_o must_v needs_o know_v that_o by_o your_o exposition_n and_o inference_n you_o condemn_v your_o own_o church_n that_o have_v the_o contrary_a custom_n especial_o your_o noble_a patron_n that_o wear_v periwig_n ix_o and_o how_o impossible_a a_o work_n do_v you_o set_v we_o all_o as_o a_o law_n to_o know_v what_o these_o ceremony_n be_v without_o which_o we_o separate_v as_o schismatic_n 1._o must_v all_o good_a christian_n be_v so_o great_a historian_n as_o to_o know_v what_o ceremony_n have_v be_v use_v in_o all_o age_n by_o the_o major_a part_n 2._o must_v they_o be_v so_o skill_v in_o cosmography_n as_o to_o know_v what_o country_n make_v the_o major_a part_n 3._o must_v they_o have_v so_o good_a intelligence_n of_o former_a affair_n as_o to_o know_v who_o have_v now_o the_o great_a vote_n in_o council_n and_o out_o of_o they_o 4._o but_o you_o say_v it_o must_v be_v of_o such_o rite_n as_o ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la ubique_fw-la &_o semper_fw-la have_v be_v use_v we_o like_o vincentius_n liri_n rule_n well_o as_o to_o thing_n necessary_a that_o may_v aliunde_fw-la be_v so_o prove_v but_o how_o shall_v any_o man_n know_v that_o ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la &_o ubique_fw-la without_o more_o knowledge_n of_o the_o world_n than_o drake_n or_o candish_n have_v or_o any_o traveller_n except_o negative_o that_o we_o must_v not_o affect_v causeless_a singularity_n from_o the_o most_o of_o the_o godly_a as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v know_v they_o and_o how_o shall_v we_o understand_v the_o semper_fw-la must_v it_o respect_v all_o time_n to_o come_v then_o none_o can_v know_v his_o duty_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n if_o it_o be_v only_o as_o to_o time_n past_a then_o how_o know_v they_o that_o live_v in_o the_o first_o age_n how_o long_o their_o custom_n will_v continue_v and_o then_o all_o the_o after_o change_n which_o be_v many_o be_v schismatical_a x._o do_v you_o not_o too_o hardly_o censure_v the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o schismatical_a you_o know_v epiphanius_n have_v a_o peculiar_a treatise_n to_o tell_v we_o what_o then_o be_v the_o custom_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o how_o many_o of_o these_o be_v forsake_v by_o we_o yea_o and_o by_o almost_o all_o the_o church_n do_v you_o now_o clothe_v the_o baptise_a anew_o in_o white_a do_v you_o dip_v they_o over_o head_n in_o water_n do_v you_o anoint_v they_o as_o they_o do_v and_o cross_v they_o with_o the_o ointment_n do_v you_o give_v they_o to_o taste_v milk_n and_o honey_n do_v you_o exorcise_v they_o do_v your_o bishop_n only_o make_v that_o chrism_n do_v all_o here_o and_o in_o other_o church_n worship_n only_o versus_fw-la orientem_fw-la do_v you_o all_o forbear_v and_o forbid_v adoration_n kneel_v on_o any_o lord_n day_n or_o any_o week_n day_n between_o easter_n and_o whitsunday_n what!_o when_o you_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n those_o that_o will_v not_o kneel_v at_o the_o sacrament_n you_o know_v that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o that_o at_o trull_n and_o the_o father_n common_o make_v this_o a_o rite_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o dr._n heylin_n say_v that_o rome_n itself_o keep_v it_o for_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o it_o be_v never_o reverse_v by_o any_o other_o general_n council_n do_v you_o keep_v the_o memorial_n of_o martyr_n at_o their_o grave_n as_o then_o they_o do_v do_v you_o use_v their_o bone_n and_o relic_n as_o they_o do_v twenty_o more_o you_o may_v see_v in_o epiphanius_n and_o other_o o_o condemn_v not_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o separate_v from_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o our_o reformer_n too_o xi_o what_o a_o case_n will_v you_o bring_v this_o church_n and_o kingdom_n to_o by_o your_o law_n of_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o major_a part_n must_v we_o have_v all_o the_o opinion_n rite_n or_o ceremony_n which_o the_o greek_n moscovite_n armenian_n and_o papist_n have_v many_o hundred_o year_n in_o their_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n agree_v in_o as_o to_o the_o major_a part_n must_v we_o be_v able_a to_o confute_v their_o pretension_n of_o antiquity_n and_o custom_n as_o to_o all_o these_o he_o that_o read_v the_o description_n of_o their_o custom_n methinks_v shall_v be_v loath_a that_o we_o shall_v be_v such_o xii_o and_o your_o doctrine_n of_o tradition_n as_o certain_o receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n when_o the_o majority_n use_v they_o be_v so_o much_o against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n judgement_n and_o so_o copious_o confute_v by_o the_o whole_a stream_n of_o protestant_a bishop_n and_o drs._n and_o foreign_a divine_n that_o i_o will_v not_o stay_v now_o to_o repeat_v that_o work_n be_v all_o the_o tradition_n foremention_v since_o lay_v by_o receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n about_o genuflexion_n milk_n and_o honey_n chrism_n the_o white_a garment_n you_o instance_n in_o synod_n meet_v and_o make_v law_n to_o meet_v for_o worship_n or_o necessary_a consultation_n and_o concord_n be_v no_o unwritten_a ceremonial_a tradition_n but_o the_o obey_n of_o christ_n write_v law_n which_o require_v such_o mutual_a help_n and_o that_o we_o do_v all_o to_o edification_n concord_n and_o peace_n but_o communion_n of_o many_o nation_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o a_o government_n over_o all_o be_v another_o thing_n it_o be_v the_o emperor_n commission_n and_o power_n that_o make_v canon_n to_o be_v law_n and_o do_v you_o not_o here_o write_v against_o the_o king_n commission_n by_o which_o you_o sit_v which_o declare_v from_o that_o act_n of_o h._n 8._o that_o your_o canon_n be_v no_o law_n till_o king_n and_o parliament_n make_v they_o so_o ask_v the_o lawyer_n be_v not_o the_o canon_n of_o 1640._o cast_v out_o even_o by_o your_o own_o long_a parliament_n xiii_o but_o the_o worst_a be_v that_o while_o you_o set_v we_o a_o new_a universal_a church_n legislative_a and_o judicial_a sovereignty_n you_o deny_v the_o sufficiency_n of_o scripture_n if_o not_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o christ_n himself_o while_o you_o feign_v unwritten_a universal_a law_n as_o part_v of_o christ_n law_n &_o a_o supplement_n to_o the_o scripture_n &_o give_v christ_n prerogative_n to_o a_o usurp_a sovereignty_n utter_o uncapable_a of_o that_o office_n scripture_n we_o know_v where_o to_o find_v but_o where_o to_o find_v your_o universal_a additional_a law_n and_o your_o church_n senate_n or_o college_n they_o must_v know_v more_o than_o i_o that_o know_v but_o so_o much_o be_v write_v against_o the_o papist_n as_o aforesaid_a for_o scripture_n sufficiency_n that_o i_o refer_v you_o thither_o and_o to_o the_o article_n homily_n and_o ordination_n book_n which_o this_o church_n subscribe_v to_o alas_o sir_n be_v not_o the_o whole_a bible_n big_a enough_o to_o make_v we_o a_o religion_n fourteen_o as_o to_o your_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 12._o it_o be_v tolerable_a if_o you_o make_v no_o head_n but_o christ_n and_o set_v up_o no_o vicarious_a head_n monarchical_a or_o aristocratical_a and_o instead_o of_o provincial_a part_n put_v national_a and_o congregational_a or_o confess_v that_o you_o describe_v but_o the_o imperial-national_n church_n which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o roman_a province_n and_o gratify_v not_o the_o fanatic_n by_o make_v the_o holy_a ghost_n
to_o be_v the_o authoriser_n of_o the_o majority_n for_o government_n for_o they_o will_v think_v that_o they_o have_v more_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n than_o you_o and_o therefore_o must_v govern_v you_o i_o will_v all_o ruler_n have_v the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o it_o be_v somewhat_o else_o that_o must_v give_v they_o authority_n xv._n your_o instance_n of_o the_o easter_n controversy_n be_v against_o you_o the_o difference_n undecided_a for_o 300_o year_n and_o apostolical_a tradition_n urge_v on_o both_o side_n tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v no_o apostolic_a law_n and_o socrates_n and_o sozomen_n tell_v we_o that_o in_o that_o and_o many_o such_o like_a thing_n 〈◊〉_d church_n have_v free_o differ_v in_o peace_n 〈◊〉_d you_o seem_v to_o intimate_v contrary_a to_o they_o and_o to_o irenâ—â—us_n that_o the_o asian_o be_v schismatic_n till_o they_o conform_v and_o why_o name_v you_o asia_n alone_o be_v our_o british_a church_n and_o the_o scottish_a no_o church_n or_o do_v you_o also_o condemn_v they_o as_o schismatic_n for_o about_o 300_o year_n after_o the_o nicene_n council_n what_o can_v the_o papist_n say_v more_o against_o they_o xvi_o how_o impossible_a a_o thing_n do_v you_o make_v church_n union_n to_o be_v while_o the_o essential_o or_o great_a integral_n of_o religion_n be_v make_v insufficient_a to_o it_o and_o so_o many_o ceremony_n and_o church_n law_n be_v feign_v necessary_a which_o no_o man_n ever_o come_v to_o the_o true_a knowledge_n of_o that_o he_o have_v the_o right_a one_o and_o all_o xvii_o if_o the_o patriarch_n must_v be_v the_o sovereign_a college_n i_o beseech_v you_o give_v we_o some_o proof_n in_o a_o case_n so_o weighty_a 1._o how_o many_o there_o must_v be_v 2._o where_o seat_v 3._o who_o must_v choose_v and_o make_v they_o 4._o and_o quo_fw-la jure_fw-la 5._o and_o whether_o we_o have_v now_o such_o a_o college_n or_o be_v there_o no_o church_n xviii_o what_o place_n will_v you_o give_v the_o pope_n in_o the_o college_n i_o suppose_v with_o your_o brethren_n you_o will_v call_v he_o 1._o principium_fw-la vnitatis_fw-la but_o that_o be_v a_o name_n of_o comparative_a order_n what_o be_v his_o work_n as_o such_o a_o principium_fw-la how_o be_v he_o the_o principium_fw-la if_o he_o have_v no_o more_o power_n than_o the_o rest_n must_v not_o he_o call_v the_o council_n though_o our_o article_n say_v general_a council_n may_v not_o be_v gather_v without_o the_o will_n of_o prince_n shall_v he_o not_o choose_v the_o place_n and_o time_n tell_v we_o then_o who_o shall_v must_v he_o not_o be_v precedent_n must_v he_o not_o be_v patriarch_n of_o the_o west_n and_o so_o govern_v england_n as_o our_o patriarch_n and_o principium_fw-la unitatis_fw-la vniversalis_fw-la also_o xix_o i_o pray_v tell_v we_o whether_o the_o french_a be_v papist_n and_o how_o their_o church-government_n as_o describe_v from_o themselves_o by_o mr._n jurieu_o differ_v from_o that_o which_o you_o be_v for_o tell_v i_o not_o of_o their_o mass_n and_o other_o corruption_n it_o be_v government_n that_o be_v the_o form_n of_o popery_n and_o they_o will_v abate_v you_o many_o other_o thing_n and_o must_v we_o be_v frenchify_v if_o the_o french_a restore_v those_o that_o we_o call_v papist_n will_v disow_v the_o name_n and_o call_v they_o the_o church_n of_o england_n choose_v by_o papist_n prince_n make_v we_o sound_v and_o safe_a and_o when_o we_o find_v archbishop_n laud_n archbishop_n bromhall_n bishop_n guning_n bishop_n sparrow_n dr._n saywell_n dr._n heylin_n mr._n thorndike_n bishop_n s._n parker_n and_o many_o more_o be_v for_o a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n can_v we_o think_v if_o the_o french_a bring_v in_o the_o late_a governor_n that_o such_o churchman_n will_v not_o embrace_v the_o french_a church_n government_n and_o call_v it_o the_o church_n of_o england_n when_o since_o laud_n day_n they_o have_v endeavour_v a_o coalition_n if_o they_o be_v defeat_v we_o may_v thank_v king_n james_n who_o can_v not_o bear_v delay_n and_o will_v have_v all_o or_o none_o when_o grotius_n way_n will_v have_v be_v a_o sure_a game_n xx._n you_o tell_v we_o of_o penalty_n make_v by_o church_n law_n depose_v minister_n and_o anathematise_v the_o laity_n but_o while_o the_o clergy_n have_v no_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n who_o will_v feel_v such_o penalty_n when_o rome_n excommunicate_v the_o greek_n the_o greek_n will_v excommunicate_v they_o again_o what_o penalty_n be_v it_o to_o protestant_n to_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o pope_n or_o his_o council_n how_o common_o do_v they_o that_o be_v for_o and_o against_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n excommunicate_v each_o other_o and_o those_o that_o be_v for_o and_o against_o image_n and_o for_o photius_n and_o for_o ignatius_n cheat_v not_o magistrate_n to_o be_v your_o lictor_n and_o curse_v will_v go_v round_o as_o scold_v at_o billingsgate_n who_o be_v hurt_v by_o a_o causeless_a curse_n but_o the_o curser_n i_o confess_v that_o dr._n saywell_n say_v well_o if_o single_a person_n must_v be_v punish_v shall_v not_o nation_n also_o yes_o but_o by_o who_o by_o god_n the_o universal_a king_n and_o not_o by_o a_o universal_a human_a sovereign_n whether_o a_o king_n or_o pope_n or_o a_o senate_n of_o foreign_a subject_n xxi_o we_o be_v promise_v by_o a_o trifle_a pamphleteer_n that_o some_o of_o you_o be_v answer_v mr._n clerksons_n two_o book_n about_o the_o primitive_a episcopacy_n and_o liturgy_n i_o pray_v you_o procure_v they_o also_o to_o answer_v my_o treatise_n of_o episcopacy_n and_o my_o english_a nonconformity_n and_o not_o with_o the_o impudent_a rail_a liar_n to_o say_v it_o be_v answer_v already_o while_o we_o can_v hear_v of_o no_o such_o thing_n and_o see_v that_o they_o prove_v that_o all_o these_o thing_n follow_v be_v tradition_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o use_v ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la ubique_fw-la &_o semper_fw-la 1._o that_o most_o particular_a church_n for_o two_o hundred_o or_o three_o hundred_o year_n and_o so_o down_o consist_v of_o many_o congregation_n that_o have_v no_o personal_a presential_a communion_n 2._o that_o church_n infimi_fw-la ordinis_fw-la be_v diocesan_n have_v many_o hundred_o or_o score_v parish_n under_o they_o 3._o that_o these_o diocesan_n undertake_v the_o sole_a pastoral_n care_n of_o all_o these_o parish_n as_o to_o confirmation_n censure_n absolution_n and_o the_o rest_n 4._o that_o all_o these_o parish_n be_v no_o true_a church_n as_o have_v no_o bishop_n but_o the_o diocesan_n and_o be_v but_o chapel_n or_o part_n of_o a_o church_n 5._o that_o the_o incumbent_n be_v no_o true_a pastor_n or_o bishop_n but_o one_o bishop_n curate_n and_o that_o there_o be_v not_o then_o beside_o diocesan_n arch-bishop_n in_o each_o single_a church_n episcopi_fw-la gregis_fw-la and_o episcopi_fw-la praesides_fw-la 6._o that_o bishop_n name_n be_v use_v by_o layman_n that_o have_v the_o decretive_a power_n of_o excommunication_n and_o absolution_n 7._o that_o such_o secular_a judicatories_n far_o from_o the_o parish_n rather_o than_o the_o particular_a pastor_n try_v and_o judge_v the_o unknown_a people_n 8._o that_o parish_n minister_n swear_v obedience_n to_o the_o diocesan_n and_o they_o to_o metropolitan_n 9_o that_o all_o people_n that_o will_v have_v licenses_fw-la to_o keep_v alehouse_n or_o tavern_n or_o that_o will_v not_o lie_v in_o jail_n be_v command_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o seal_a pardon_n of_o their_o sin_n 10._o that_o from_o the_o beginning_n all_o church_n be_v force_v to_o use_v the_o same_o form_n of_o liturgy_n and_o not_o every_o church_n or_o bishop_n to_o choose_v as_o he_o see_v cause_n 11._o that_o king_n choose_v bishop_n and_o dean_n without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n 12._o that_o all_o minister_n be_v to_o be_v eject_v and_o forbid_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n that_o dare_v not_o subscribe_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o god_n word_n in_o such_o as_o our_o three_o impose_v book_n 13._o that_o all_o lord_n magistrate_n priest_n and_o people_n that_o affirm_v the_o contrary_a be_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la excommunicate_a 14._o that_o lay-patron_n that_o be_v but_o rich_a enough_o to_o buy_v a_o advowson_n how_o vicious_a soever_o do_v choose_v all_o the_o incumbent_a minister_n to_o who_o the_o people_n must_v commit_v the_o ministerial_a care_n of_o their_o soul_n 15._o that_o they_o that_o dare_v not_o trust_v such_o pastor_n as_o be_v choose_v by_o king_n though_o papist_n and_o such_o patron_n and_o dare_v not_o conform_v to_o every_o imposition_n like_o we_o must_v live_v like_o atheist_n in_o forbearance_n of_o all_o public_a worship_n and_o church_n communion_n 16._o that_o all_o may_v swear_v that_o a_o oath_n or_o vow_n of_o lawful_a and_o necessary_a thing_n bind_v not_o ourselves_o or_o any_o other_o if_o it_o be_v but_o unlawful_o impose_v and_o take_v and_o have_v any_o unlawful_a part_n
and_o yet_o he_o may_v own_o most_o or_o all_o other_o pastor_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n as_o such_o he_o that_o think_v the_o subscription_n form_n or_o ceremony_n of_o the_o greek_a roman_a or_o english_a church_n unlawful_a do_v not_o therefore_o think_v christianity_n or_o catholic_n communion_n unlawful_a xxxviii_o all_o christian_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o be_v fix_v member_n of_o particular_a church_n subordinate_a to_o national_a but_o those_o that_o can_v enjoy_v it_o aught_o the_o negative_a i_o have_v so_o full_o prove_v against_o dr._n stillingfleet_n that_o for_o dr._n sherlock_n to_o go_v on_o to_o harp_n on_o the_o same_o string_n and_o give_v no_o answer_n to_o it_o do_v but_o tell_v we_o with_o what_o man_n we_o have_v to_o do_v i_o will_v not_o repeat_v the_o proof_n i_o give_v that_o some_o ambassador_n some_o merchant_n some_o wander_a beggar_n or_o tradesman_n some_o traveller_n and_o some_o where_o no_o church_n yet_o be_v gather_v some_o soldier_n and_o some_o in_o time_n of_o confusion_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o be_v fix_v member_n of_o any_o particular_a church_n but_o only_o to_o be_v christian_n in_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n catholic_n and_o to_o hold_v transient_a communion_n with_o the_o church_n where_o they_o come_v he_o that_o yet_o will_v deny_v this_o word_n will_v not_o make_v he_o see_v it_o thirty-nine_o many_o of_o these_o church_n in_o one_o kingdom_n have_v so_o great_a advantage_n by_o the_o unity_n of_o sovereignty_n civil_a interest_n and_o law_n to_o be_v strengthen_v helper_n to_o one_o another_o that_o they_o shall_v according_o associate_v and_o live_v in_o as_o much_o concord_n as_o their_o various_a condition_n auditor_n and_o imperfection_n will_v allow_v and_o according_o as_o neighbour_n owe_v some_o more_o charity_n to_o each_o other_o than_o to_o stranger_n so_o christian_n under_o the_o same_o prince_n unite_v by_o civil_a government_n law_n and_o interest_n shall_v be_v so_o far_o from_o persecute_v and_o destroy_v each_o other_o for_o that_o which_o in_o various_a kingdom_n be_v allowable_a in_o religion_n that_o they_o shall_v exercise_v more_o love_n compassion_n and_o forbearance_n of_o one_o another_o xl._o christian_n prince_n be_v true_a part_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o eminent_a integral_a part_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o well_o as_o pastor_n and_o be_v bind_v by_o christ_n to_o do_v their_o best_a to_o make_v all_o their_o kingdom_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v to_o bring_v all_o their_o subject_n to_o consent_v to_o be_v christian_n and_o to_o live_v in_o concordant_a obedience_n to_o the_o law_n of_o christ._n and_o so_o all_o nation_n shall_v be_v disciple_v as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v procure_v it_o and_o such_o national_a church_n that_o be_v christian_a kingdom_n we_o must_v all_o desire_n xli_o supreme_a christian_a prince_n or_o state_n be_v authorize_v and_o oblige_v to_o drive_v on_o by_o just_a mean_n all_o pastor_n and_o people_n to_o the_o duty_n of_o their_o several_a place_n and_o correct_v they_o for_o their_o crime_n xlii_o christian_n prince_n and_o state_n be_v member_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v bind_v to_o contribute_v their_o best_a endeavour_n to_o its_o welfare_n and_o therefore_o so_o far_o to_o unite_n and_o agree_v as_o be_v necessary_a to_o their_o mutual_a strengthen_n for_o the_o universal_a good_a xliii_o therefore_o so_o far_o as_o civil_a council_n or_o diet_n of_o many_o prince_n or_o their_o delegate_n or_o ambassador_n be_v necessary_a to_o this_o concord_n for_o the_o common_a good_a they_o be_v bind_v by_o god_n to_o keep_v such_o and_o where_o meeting_n can_v be_v keep_v to_o use_v all_o meet_a correspondency_n by_o ambassador_n and_o letter_n for_o the_o same_o end_n so_o that_o this_o be_v no_o duty_n proper_a to_o bishop_n but_o common_a to_o christian_a prince_n and_o if_o their_o sinful_a omission_n make_v it_o strange_a it_o be_v nevertheless_o their_o duty_n as_o god_n will_v make_v they_o know_v xliv_o thy_o synod_n of_o pastor_n due_o order_v be_v of_o great_a use_n for_o their_o mutual_a advice_n strength_n and_o concord_n in_o order_n to_o the_o universal_a good_a so_o far_o be_v we_o from_o be_v against_o they_o that_o we_o think_v the_o right_a use_n of_o they_o of_o great_a importance_n that_o they_o may_v keep_v a_o right_a understanding_n of_o the_o faith_n which_o they_o agree_v in_o and_o bear_v down_o heresy_n the_o better_a by_o their_o joint_a opposition_n and_o may_v keep_v up_o christian_a love_n and_o work_v out_o the_o disaffection_n which_o stranger_n and_o the_o calumny_n of_o backbiter_n be_v apt_a to_o breed_v and_o even_o in_o integral_n and_o meet_a accident_n may_v do_v as_o much_o in_o concord_n as_o they_o can_v xlv_o the_o obligation_n which_o lie_v on_o particular_a pastor_n to_o observe_v the_o agreement_n of_o such_o synod_n be_v from_o the_o general_a command_n of_o love_n and_o concord_n and_o the_o mean_n thereto_o and_o he_o that_o stand_v not_o to_o such_o agreement_n as_o make_v for_o the_o strength_n and_o concord_n of_o the_o church_n violate_v this_o common_a law_n but_o such_o agreement_n of_o synod_n as_o make_v not_o for_o this_o common_a end_n but_o be_v against_o it_o no_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o observe_v for_o it_o be_v no_o mean_n that_o be_v not_o for_o the_o end_n but_o against_o it_o therefore_o every_o canon_n which_o enjoin_v sin_n or_o be_v not_o to_o the_o church_n good_a but_o hurt_n must_v not_o be_v keep_v xlvi_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o diocesan_n be_v by_o office_n the_o representer_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o synod_n and_o presbyter_n have_v no_o place_n or_o decisive_a vote_n protestant_n have_v at_o large_a confute_v this_o in_o their_o confutation_n of_o popery_n and_o so_o have_v many_o french_a papist_n and_o some_o other_o the_o convocation_n in_o england_n have_v a_o low_a house_n of_o presbyter_n else_o in_o abassia_n one_o bishop_n be_v instead_o of_o all_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o two_o or_o three_o be_v a_o national_a synod_n in_o a_o nation_n that_o have_v no_o more_o diocese_n they_o can_v show_v no_o commission_n for_o such_o a_o representative_a power_n therefore_o they_o have_v none_o such_o xlvii_o much_o less_o have_v five_o patriarch_n and_o a_o few_o metropolitan_o or_o such_o near_o they_o as_o they_o will_v call_v authority_n to_o pass_v for_o the_o representative_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o to_o constitute_v a_o general_n council_n xlviii_o no_o pastor_n or_o church_n can_v give_v power_n to_o any_o to_o represent_v they_o absolute_o but_o only_o limited_o to_o lawful_a thing_n for_o common_a good_a and_o to_o oblige_v they_o no_o further_o or_o long_o to_o stand_v to_o what_o they_o do_v than_o the_o common_a good_a require_v it_o what_o a_o man_n may_v not_o do_v himself_o he_o may_v not_o authorise_v another_o to_o do_v for_o he_o and_o no_o man_n may_v himself_o oppose_v truth_n or_o duty_n or_o cross_v the_o common_a good_a or_o assert_v any_o falsehood_n or_o consent_v to_o any_o sin_n and_o that_o which_o accidental_o make_v for_o the_o common_a good_a in_o one_o age_n or_o country_n may_v be_v against_o it_o in_o the_o next_o and_o then_o we_o be_v oblige_v against_o it_o whatever_o our_o delegate_n ancestor_n or_o self_n do_v for_o it_o before_o xlix_o there_o be_v never_o in_o the_o world_n a_o general_n council_n of_o all_o the_o bishop_n on_o earth_n nor_o of_o the_o representative_n of_o all_o the_o church_n even_o the_o six_o or_o eight_o or_o more_o old_a council_n now_o most_o honour_a be_v general_n but_o as_o to_o one_o empire_n yea_o far_o from_o that_o and_o not_o as_o to_o all_o the_o christian_n world_n this_o i_o have_v full_o prove_v in_o my_o second_o book_n against_o johnson_n 1._o from_o the_o subscription_n to_o the_o say_a council_n 2._o from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o call_v they_o 3._o from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o history_n and_o act_n 4._o and_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o historian_n of_o those_o time_n yet_o a._n bishop_n bromhall_n with_o the_o papist_n priest_n johnson_n maintain_v the_o contrary_a pag._n 110._o saying_n this_o exception_n be_v make_v in_o the_o dark_a etc._n etc._n and_o say_v it_o abound_v with_o error_n and_o that_o the_o abuna_n of_o ethiopia_n submit_v to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o they_o all_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n the_o first_o patriarch_n etc._n etc._n ans._n 1._o if_o such_o a_o cant_fw-mi as_o this_o go_v with_o any_o man_n for_o a_o satisfactory_a answer_n to_o the_o full_a proof_n aforesaid_a which_o i_o have_v give_v and_o my_o confutation_n of_o ten_o time_n more_o of_o jonson_n i_o have_v do_v with_o that_o man_n ans._n 2._o our_o question_n be_v whether_o any_o or_o all_o the_o
extra-imperial_a church_n have_v bishop_n in_o those_o council_n or_o be_v there_o represent_v yea_o or_o ever_o call_v do_v he_o prove_v a_o word_n of_o this_o not_o one_o word_n but_o say_v the_o ethiopian_n now_o submit_v to_o they_o ans._n 3._o the_o question_n be_v not_o what_o they_o do_v now_o but_o what_o they_o do_v then_o christian_n reader_n admire_v the_o gracious_a providence_n of_o god_n the_o custom_n than_o be_v for_o the_o major_a vote_n of_o the_o bishop_n in_o council_n when_o they_o anathematise_v any_o as_o heretic_n to_o get_v they_o banish_v many_o of_o these_o banish_a man_n enlarge_v the_o church_n and_o increase_v the_o number_n of_o christian_n where_o they_o come_v but_o they_o propagate_v a_o condemnation_n of_o the_o council_n that_o condemn_v they_o nestorius_n but_o special_o dioscorus_n and_o jacobus_n syrus_n and_o many_o of_o the_o eutychian_o turn_v multitude_n in_o the_o east_n and_o south_n and_o some_o in_o tartary_n to_o their_o mind_n herein_o among_o other_o the_o abyssine_n be_v take_v with_o the_o reverence_n and_o authority_n of_o dioscorus_n condemn_v the_o council_n at_o chalcedon_n and_o the_o rest_n that_o be_v against_o he_o and_o all_o the_o extra-imperial_a church_n honour_v those_o of_o the_o empire_n above_o themselves_o live_v under_o infidel_n except_o abassia_n and_o rejoice_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o christian_a empire_n but_o never_o join_v in_o their_o council_n nor_o receive_v they_o as_o their_o law_n but_o rejoice_v as_o consenter_n to_o all_o that_o they_o think_v good_a he_o can_v prove_v that_o before_o dioscorus_n banishment_n the_o abassine_n obey_v alexandria_n and_o to_o this_o day_n their_o abuna_n be_v choose_v by_o the_o monk_n at_o jerusalem_n say_v some_o but_o say_v other_o choose_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o titular_a patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o rule_v abassia_n himself_o and_o they_o all_o condemn_v the_o foresay_a council_n and_o the_o pope_n godignus_n tell_v you_o and_o ludolphus_n more_o full_o what_o respect_n they_o have_v for_o the_o pope_n and_o our_o council_n ans._n 4._o the_o truth_n be_v all_o that_o ever_o i_o hear_v yet_o that_o can_v be_v say_v for_o the_o subjection_n of_o the_o abassine_n or_o other_o exterior_a church_n to_o the_o council_n even_o of_o nice_a or_o the_o patriarch_n before_o be_v but_o a_o word_n in_o the_o canon_n late_o divulge_v by_o pisanus_n which_o be_v novel_a of_o no_o authority_n nor_o to_o be_v credit_v by_o any_o that_o credit_v not_o the_o roman_a forgery_n and_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o true_a nicene_n canon_n that_o say_v egypt_n only_o be_v subject_a to_o alexandria_n when_o this_o forgery_n add_v ethiopia_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v say_v of_o trajan_n that_o he_o go_v far_o into_o ethiopia_n to_o enlarge_v the_o roman_a power_n so_o if_o the_o roman_n have_v any_o skirt_n there_o as_o they_o have_v oft_o in_o persia_n and_o scythia_n that_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o abassine_n nor_o prove_v any_o exterior_n much_o less_o all_o represent_v in_o the_o general_a council_n of_o old_a ans._n 5._o many_o country_n and_o party_n do_v for_o concord_n and_o some_o advantage_n put_v themselves_o under_o particular_a patriarch_n and_o also_o profess_v their_o voluntary_a consent_n to_o the_o nicene_n and_o some_o other_o council_n canon_n or_o creed_n who_o yet_o never_o take_v a_o general_n council_n for_o the_o rightful_a sovereign_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n through_o the_o world_n at_o this_o day_n one_o sect_n obey_v only_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o reject_v all_o the_o rest_n and_o another_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o three_o other_o the_o three_o pretend_v patriarch_n of_o antioch_n reject_v the_o rest_n and_o they_o reject_v as_o aforesaid_a some_o of_o the_o four_o first_o council_n and_o all_o that_o follow_v by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o take_v not_o the_o four_o or_o five_o patriarch_n essential_a to_o catholic_n unity_n nor_o general_n council_n to_o have_v a_o supreme_a regiment_n over_o all_o most_o protestant_n receive_v the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n save_v some_o mutable_a accidental_n and_o yet_o they_o hold_v not_o their_o universal_a sovereignty_n l._n it_o be_v neither_o lawful_a nor_o possible_a to_o call_v a_o universal_a council_n to_o exercise_n universal_a sovereignty_n nor_o ever_o like_a to_o be_v i_o have_v full_o prove_v this_o in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o my_o key_n for_o catholic_n consider_v 1._o it_o must_v be_v grave_a experience_a man_n who_o be_v fit_a to_o be_v trust_v in_o so_o great_a a_o matter_n and_o such_o be_v aged_a and_o usual_o weak_a 2._o from_o abassia_n mexico_n armenia_n etc._n etc._n they_o must_v be_v a_o year_n or_o near_o in_o receive_v the_o summons_n and_o as_o long_o in_o prepare_v and_o come_v to_o europe_n if_o this_o be_v the_o place_n 3._o they_o must_v its_o like_a be_v some_o year_n absent_a at_o the_o council_n 4._o they_o can_v if_o they_o be_v sufficient_a representative_n come_v all_o into_o one_o room_n to_o hear_v debate_n 5._o they_o can_v most_v of_o they_o understand_v one_o another_o language_n 6._o they_o will_v hardly_o live_v to_o bring_v back_o the_o decree_n 7._o there_o be_v no_o person_n or_o senate_n in_o the_o world_n that_o have_v a_o oblige_a authority_n to_o call_v they_o 8._o it_o be_v not_o like_a that_o they_o will_v ever_o agree_v voluntary_o to_o meet_v in_o one_o place_n without_o such_o authority_n the_o abassine_n armenian_n syrian_n etc._n etc._n will_v think_v we_o shall_v come_v to_o they_o and_o we_o shall_v think_v they_o shall_v come_v to_o we_o 9_o if_o possible_o they_o shall_v agree_v a_o man_n age_n be_v little_a enough_o to_o go_v all_o over_o the_o world_n to_o solicit_v and_o bring_v they_o to_o such_o agreement_n 10._o who_o and_o how_o many_o will_v undertake_v that_o task_n 11._o how_o few_o can_v bear_v the_o charge_n of_o all_o this_o 12._o it_o be_v sinful_a cruelty_n to_o separate_a the_o wise_a man_n so_o long_o from_o their_o charge_n to_o the_o people_n loss_n as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o voyage_n and_o journey_n to_o kill_v they_o 13._o it_o be_v certain_a that_o most_o of_o the_o prince_n on_o earth_n under_o who_o power_n the_o bishop_n live_v will_v not_o give_v leave_n to_o go_v out_o of_o their_o dominion_n to_o such_o synod_n most_o be_v infidel_n many_o heterodox_n and_o many_o in_o war_n or_o enmity_n with_o each_o other_o and_o almost_o all_o in_o jealousy_n and_o without_o their_o leave_n they_o can_v come_v 14._o the_o great_a number_n of_o the_o near_a bishop_n and_o the_o paucity_n of_o the_o most_o remote_a will_v make_v it_o no_o true_a representative_a as_o to_o vote_n 15._o there_o be_v no_o one_o on_o earth_n antecedent_o authorize_v to_o be_v their_o precedent_n what_o ever_o the_o papist_n pretend_v and_o to_o choose_v a_o precedent_n it_o be_v like_a so_o many_o such_o will_v hardly_o agree_v 16._o it_o be_v already_o know_v that_o they_o account_v one_o another_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n or_o usurp_a tyrant_n before_o hand_n some_o be_v call_v nestorian_a heretic_n some_o eutychian_a or_o jacobite_n heretic_n some_o melchites_n some_o one_o thing_n and_o some_o another_o and_o most_o take_v the_o papist_n for_o tyrant_n and_o heretic_n both_o and_o will_v all_o these_o ever_o meet_v in_o council_n 17._o man_n be_v natural_o so_o much_o for_o their_o own_o ease_n and_o so_o much_o against_o work_n of_o so_o vast_a difficulty_n charge_n and_o hazard_n that_o a_o competent_a number_n of_o fit_a man_n will_v never_o undertake_v it_o it_o be_v almost_o equal_a to_o a_o martyrdom_n which_o even_o the_o best_a man_n will_v not_o undergo_v till_o they_o be_v better_o convince_v of_o the_o duty_n and_o necessity_n than_o any_o man_n can_v true_o be_v of_o such_o universal_a council_n 18._o it_o be_v know_v that_o all_o the_o protestant_n if_o not_o almost_o all_o other_o christian_n save_v papist_n do_v believe_v no_o such_o council_n to_o be_v necessary_a no_o nor_o lawful_a but_o to_o be_v usurp_a tyranny_n as_o challenge_v the_o universal_a church-government_n as_o a_o senate_n so_o that_o as_o there_o never_o be_v so_o there_o never_o will_v be_v must_v be_v or_o can_v be_v such_o a_o council_n unless_o which_o god_n forbid_v all_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v again_o reduce_v to_o a_o narrow_a room_n li._n they_o that_o will_v make_v such_o council_n possible_a by_o pretend_v that_o a_o few_o patriarch_n and_o such_o bishop_n as_o they_o will_v bring_v with_o they_o be_v the_o sufficient_a and_o authorize_v representer_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n do_v but_o more_o gross_o deceive_v and_o abuse_v the_o christian_a world_n for_o 1._o they_o never_o prove_v nor_o can_v prove_v that_o ever_o christ_n authorize_v such_o patriarch_n much_o less_o to_o such_o a_o power_n 2._o and_o whereas_o archbishop_n
bromhal_o say_v that_o god_n do_v it_o by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n enable_v man_n to_o do_v it_o and_o to_o deny_v this_o be_v to_o overthrow_v all_o government_n i_o answer_v 1._o we_o know_v of_o no_o such_o law_n of_o nature_n nor_o that_o he_o be_v a_o credible_a expositor_n of_o it_o we_o take_v the_o law_n of_o nature_n on_o the_o reason_n before_o and_o after_o mention_v to_o be_v plain_o against_o the_o very_a be_v of_o such_o council_n and_o especial_o against_o such_o trust_n our_o religion_n with_o they_o and_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v the_o governor_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a prince_n and_o people_n on_o earth_n 2._o what_o man_n be_v they_o that_o have_v give_v these_o patriarch_n this_o power_n if_o man_n dead_a 1300._o year_n ago_o they_o have_v no_o authority_n now_o dead_a man_n have_v no_o roll_a power_n the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n bind_v we_o not_o now_o by_o any_o power_n that_o the_o dead_a king_n and_o parliament_n have_v over_o we_o but_o though_o make_v by_o they_o they_o bind_v we_o now_o only_o as_o the_o law_n of_o our_o present_a governor_n by_o the_o constitution_n the_o successive_a king_n be_v still_o by_o consent_n to_o make_v they_o their_o law_n till_o by_o consent_n of_o king_n and_o parliament_n they_o be_v dissolve_v unless_o some_o present_a power_n over_o we_o make_v they_o their_o law_n no_o old_a church_n canon_n can_v bind_v we_o 3._o if_o they_o say_v that_o god_n bind_v we_o to_o stand_v to_o what_o our_o ancestor_n do_v i_o want_v the_o proof_n of_o that_o if_o we_o will_v have_v the_o benefit_n of_o our_o ancestor_n contract_v we_o must_v stand_v to_o they_o else_o we_o may_v choose_v a_o father_n can_v bind_v his_o child_n to_o his_o hurt_n but_o only_o to_o his_o benefit_n let_v they_o prove_v the_o obligation_n 4._o but_o we_o deny_v that_o any_o make_v those_o patriarch_n who_o will_v have_v have_v any_o power_n over_o we_o have_v we_o be_v then_o alive_a the_o subject_n of_o one_o prince_n make_v they_o in_o his_o empire_n and_o he_o confirm_v they_o but_o neither_o that_o prince_n nor_o his_o subject_n be_v our_o ruler_n here_o what_o if_o the_o king_n or_o convocation_n make_v canterbury_n and_o york_n metropolitan_n do_v it_o follow_v that_o they_o have_v church-power_n over_o other_o land_n 5._o these_o patriarch_n have_v never_o the_o government_n of_o any_o give_v they_o by_o the_o old_a council_n but_o within_o the_o empire_n and_o after_o of_o some_o volunteer_n that_o for_o advantage_n choose_v it_o 6._o who_o be_v these_o patriarch_n they_o talk_v of_o be_v they_o not_o all_o turn_v into_o name_n and_o shadow_n condemn_v one_o another_o and_o must_v these_o five_o fight_a shadow_n represent_v and_o rule_v the_o christian_a world_n 7._o to_o return_v to_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n be_v impertinent_a the_o apostle_n be_v prime_a minister_n and_o more_o represent_v christ_n than_o the_o church_n the_o church_n choose_v they_o not_o christ_n make_v they_o foundation_n base_n and_o pillar_n in_o his_o church_n but_o not_o representative_n of_o it_o and_o if_o he_o have_v they_o choose_v none_o to_o succeed_v they_o as_o apostle_n but_o as_o ordinary_a minister_n all_o minister_n succeed_v they_o and_o as_o superior_a minister_n some_o say_v bishop_n bellarmine_n confess_v and_o prove_v that_o the_o apostle_n as_o such_o have_v no_o successor_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n succee_v not_o peter_n as_o a_o apostle_n but_o as_o he_o dream_n as_o a_o ordinary_a supreme_a pastor_n have_v the_o apostle_n settle_v twelve_o or_o thirteen_o successor_n or_o appoint_v any_o church_n to_o be_v ruler_n of_o the_o rest_n we_o must_v have_v obey_v these_o ruler_n but_o who_o have_v call_v they_o a_o general_n council_n none_o but_o rome_n antioch_n and_o alexandria_n claim_v succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o these_o claim_v it_o but_o from_o one_o apostle_n peter_n rome_n and_o antioch_n as_o his_o pretend_a seat_n and_o alexandria_n that_o he_o set_v st._n mark_v over_o they_o sure_o the_o apostle_n rise_v not_o from_o the_o dead_a to_o make_v constantinople_n and_o jerusalem_n patriarchates_n and_o if_o they_o have_v four_o of_o the_o five_o patriarch_n be_v all_o now_o subject_n to_o the_o turk_n and_o experience_n tell_v we_o what_o power_n prince_n have_v in_o the_o choice_n and_o ruling_n of_o the_o clergy_n all_o this_o do_v but_o say_v that_o the_o turk_n be_v the_o chief_a governor_n of_o the_o religion_n and_o conscience_n of_o all_o the_o christian_n world_n if_o they_o plead_v for_o new_a power_n to_o make_v patriarch_n let_v they_o prove_v who_o have_v that_o power_n over_o all_o the_o world_n and_o how_o they_o come_v by_o it_o and_o how_o they_o now_o use_v it_o will_v all_o the_o christian_a world_n who_o fear_v the_o guilt_n of_o obey_v usurper_n and_o disobey_v christian_n ever_o unite_v in_o the_o obedience_n of_o patriarch_n who_o can_v be_v know_v by_o the_o wise_a much_o less_o by_o all_o to_o have_v any_o authority_n to_o command_v they_o lii_o the_o pope_n have_v do_v much_o of_o his_o mischief_n to_o the_o church_n and_o world_n by_o the_o council_n of_o bishop_n they_o have_v be_v his_o army_n and_o he_o their_o general_n without_o they_o he_o can_v have_v do_v little_a or_o nothing_o by_o they_o the_o most_o of_o church_n corruption_n have_v be_v make_v law_n by_o they_o emperor_n have_v be_v depose_v rebellion_n maintain_v the_o pope_n enable_v to_o give_v away_o their_o kingdom_n absolve_v subject_n from_o their_o oath_n to_o make_v it_o a_o heresy_n call_v henrician_n to_o be_v loyal_a to_o dig_v dead_a bishop_n out_o of_o their_o grave_n as_o heretic_n that_o be_v for_o loyalty_n yea_o the_o council_n of_o bishop_n without_o if_o not_o against_o the_o pope_n depose_v the_o good_a ludovicus_n pius_n and_o have_v do_v much_o to_o the_o corruption_n and_o confusion_n of_o the_o church_n as_o i_o have_v elsewhere_o prove_v liii_o general_a council_n be_v not_o the_o authorize_v or_o lawful_a supreme_a government_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n nor_o have_v a_o universal_a legislative_a or_o judiciary_n power_n this_o many_o protestant_n and_o after_o all_o dr._n barrow_n have_v unanswerable_o prove_v arg._n 1._o if_o there_o never_o be_v nor_o must_v be_v nor_o can_v be_v a_o true_a universal_a council_n than_o such_o a_o council_n be_v not_o the_o church_n supreme_a governor_n but_o the_o antecedent_n i_o have_v before_o prove_v arg._n 2._o that_o government_n which_o the_o church_n be_v without_o for_o three_o hundred_o year_n be_v not_o the_o just_a supreme_a government_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n for_o the_o church_n be_v not_o the_o church_n without_o its_o supreme_a government_n but_o the_o church_n be_v without_o a_o general_n council_n at_o least_o for_o three_o hundred_o year_n arg._n 3._o that_o government_n which_o rare_o exi_v and_o have_v not_o exi_v near_o a_o hundred_o year_n or_o as_o some_o of_o our_o adversary_n say_v a_o thousand_o be_v not_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o the_o church_n for_o then_o the_o church_n will_v be_v dead_a and_o no_o church_n in_o all_o that_o time_n of_o vacancy_n for_o the_o species_n depend_v on_o the_o supreme_a government_n but_o the_o church_n have_v so_o rare_o have_v that_o which_o our_o present_a adversary_n themselves_o take_v for_o a_o true_a general_n council_n if_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v any_o they_o have_v have_v none_o since_o yea_o bishop_n guning_n ow_v but_o the_o six_o first_o council_n call_v general_n and_o if_o there_o be_v none_o since_o then_o the_o church_n have_v have_v no_o supreme_a council_n just_a a_o thousand_o year_n and_o be_v it_o this_o thousand_o year_n no_o church_n or_o of_o another_o species_n or_o can_v the_o church_n be_v a_o thousand_o year_n without_o its_o supreme_a government_n arg._n 4._o if_o general_a council_n be_v the_o supreme_a legislative_a power_n than_o the_o church_n have_v have_v no_o such_o councils-law_n for_o all_o the_o foresay_a vacancy_n 300_o year_n first_o and_o since_o 601_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o but_o the_o adversary_n will_v not_o allow_v the_o consequent_a that_o all_o the_o canon_n of_o general_a council_n be_v no_o law_n so_o long_o but_o the_o antecedent_n be_v prove_v from_o the_o definition_n of_o law_n which_o be_v the_o signification_n of_o the_o sovereign_n will_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o subject_n right_o action_n and_o due_n there_o be_v no_o law_n which_o be_v not_o the_o ruler_n law_n and_o if_o the_o ruler_n be_v dead_a the_o law_n be_v dead_a for_o a_o dead_a man_n have_v neither_o authority_n nor_o will._n obj._n our_o law_n die_v not_o with_o the_o king_n nor_o at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o parliament_n ans._n 1._o the_o law_n say_v rex_fw-la non_fw-la moritur_fw-la as_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v dead_a the_o next_o heir_n
unlimited_a monarch_n we_o will_v speak_v according_a to_o common_a use_n and_o let_v they_o speak_v as_o their_o interest_n dictate_v to_o they_o but_o remember_v that_o the_o controversy_n be_v but_o about_o the_o name_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n we_o take_v the_o french_a church_n for_o papist_n if_o they_o will_v call_v they_o protestant_n they_o be_v free_a but_o if_o we_o be_v agree_v what_o a_o pope_n be_v the_o case_n be_v plain_a as_o follow_v i._o mr._n dodwell_n their_o most_o learned_a defender_n if_o number_n of_o word_n or_o great_a self-conceit_n be_v the_o chief_a strength_n tell_v you_o that_o if_o the_o council_n be_v not_o lawful_o call_v it_o oblige_v you_o rather_o to_o bring_v they_o to_o punishment_n as_o a_o rout_n or_o rebel_n than_o to_o obey_v they_o and_o that_o none_o but_o the_o precedent_n have_v power_n to_o call_v they_o and_o remember_v yet_o that_o this_o good_a man_n be_v no_o papist_n and_o indeed_o who_o else_o but_o the_o pope_n shall_v call_v universal_a council_n the_o king_n in_o scotland_n may_v call_v a_o scotch_a general_n assembly_n and_o in_o england_n a_o convocation_n and_o parliament_n and_o 1._o the_o emperor_n of_o rome_n or_o constantinople_n may_v call_v such_o council_n in_o the_o empire_n as_o be_v then_o call_v general_n and_o do_v so_o but_o who_o now_o shall_v call_v one_o out_o of_o france_n spain_n portugal_n italy_n germany_n britain_n denmark_n sweden_n poland_n moscovie_n the_o turkish_a empire_n armenia_n georgia_n mengrelia_n tartary_n abassia_n mexico_n peru_n china_n etc._n etc._n we_o be_v awake_a and_o therefore_o can_v dream_v of_o prince_n do_v it_o by_o agreement_n we_o be_v yet_o out_o of_o bedlam_n and_o can_v conclude_v that_o all_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o world_n will_v come_v together_o by_o common_a consent_n or_o as_o the_o atomist_n say_v the_o world_n be_v make_v by_o a_o fortuitous_a concourse_n of_o atom_n 2._o how_o shall_v lawful_a council_n be_v know_v from_o unlawful_a if_o none_o have_v authority_n to_o call_v approve_v and_o difference_n they_o if_o only_a ex_fw-la factis_fw-la by_o their_o good_a or_o bad_a deed_n half_o the_o world_n will_v judge_v as_o they_o have_v do_v and_o do_v one_o council_n to_o be_v spurious_a which_o another_o obey_v 3._o what_o order_n shall_v be_v keep_v among_o they_o if_o none_o have_v authority_n to_o appoint_v the_o place_n the_o time_n to_o preside_v and_o moderate_a and_o to_o dissolve_v they_o and_o who_o pretend_v to_o this_o but_o the_o pope_n 4._o when_o council_n contradict_v condemn_v and_o curse_v each_o other_o who_o shall_v tell_v we_o which_o of_o they_o to_o receive_v believe_v and_o obey_v ii_o and_o if_o we_o must_v have_v a_o visible_a supreme_a power_n we_o must_v have_v one_o that_o successive_o exi_v that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o dissolve_v and_o none_o pretend_v to_o this_o but_o the_o pope_n iii_o and_o if_o all_o national_a &_o patriarchal_a church_n be_v but_o part_n of_o a_o visible_a catholic_n church_n with_o a_o humane_a supremacy_n than_o there_o must_v be_v some_o power_n still_o existent_a to_o give_v patriarch_n and_o metropolitan_o their_o power_n mr._n dodwell_n say_v it_o overthrow_v all_o government_n to_o appeal_v to_o scripture_n as_o a_o charter_n or_o law_n of_o christ_n none_o have_v more_o than_o the_o giver_n intend_v he_o none_o can_v give_v that_o which_o he_o have_v not_o to_o give_v the_o inferior_a have_v not_o power_n to_o give_v to_o the_o superior_a who_o then_o but_o a_o pope_n can_v give_v patriarch_n and_o metropolitan_o their_o power_n if_o for_o want_n of_o authoritative_a collation_n of_o power_n all_o the_o presbyterian_a ordination_n sacrament_n and_o covenant-hope_n of_o salvation_n be_v nullity_n and_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o mr._n dodwell_n and_o his_o tribe_n say_v what_o better_o be_v all_o the_o bishop_n and_o archbishop_n for_o want_n of_o a_o superior_a confer_v power_n which_o none_o pretend_v to_o but_o the_o pope_n iu._n and_o who_o else_o shall_v judge_v patriarch_n metropolitan_o and_o national_a church_n when_o they_o prove_v heretic_n or_o schismatic_n their_o heresy_n and_o schism_n be_v far_o more_o heinous_a and_o dangerous_a than_o single_a person_n or_o congregation_n and_o council_n be_v not_o extant_a and_o we_o can_v send_v all_o over_o the_o earth_n to_o gather_v bishop_n vote_n against_o they_o unheard_a it_o must_v be_v a_o pope_n or_o no_o body_n on_o earth_n that_o must_v by_o govern_v authority_n judge_v they_o v._o and_o who_o else_o shall_v be_v the_o state_v judge_n of_o new_a start_v controversy_n you_o say_v such_o there_o must_v be_v shall_v they_o be_v undecided_a till_o the_o world_n have_v a_o true_a general_a council_n vi_o and_o who_o shall_v a_o injure_a person_n appeal_v to_o from_o a_o tyrannical_a metropolitan_a or_o national_a church_n but_o to_o the_o pope_n many_o more_o clear_a necessity_n there_o will_v be_v of_o a_o pope_n on_o their_o principle_n i_o blame_v the_o author_n of_o the_o divine_a hierarchy_n for_o name_v such_o without_o a_o antidote_n lest_o it_o shall_v make_v man_n papist_n but_o i_o understand_v he_o be_v a_o worthy_a protestant_a but_o very_o there_o be_v no_o avoid_v a_o pope_n by_o any_o that_o assert_v a_o universal_a humane_a church_n supremacy_n vii_o and_o indeed_o i_o must_v not_o suppose_v they_o so_o immodest_a as_o to_o deny_v it_o for_o it_o be_v but_o the_o pope_n absolute_a power_n above_o the_o council_n and_o their_o law_n and_o not_o simple_a popery_n or_o the_o pope_n limit_a power_n that_o they_o deny_v 1._o they_o confess_v that_o they_o hold_v rome_n for_o the_o mistress_n church_n as_o grotius_n call_v it_o 2._o and_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v patriarch_n of_o the_o west_n and_o the_o prime_a patriarch_n 3._o and_o that_o he_o be_v principium_fw-la vnitatis_fw-la to_o all_o the_o church_n on_o earth_n and_o if_o so_o they_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v one_o that_o deny_v this_o 4._o that_o he_o be_v authorize_v to_o call_v general_a council_n 5._o and_o to_o be_v their_o precedent_n 6._o and_o to_o be_v the_o chief_a governor_n when_o there_o be_v no_o general_n council_n and_o that_o be_v indeed_o always_o 7._o and_o that_o they_o be_v all_o schismatic_n that_o do_v not_o thus_o far_o submit_v to_o he_o and_o how_o much_o more_o mr._n dodwell_n give_v the_o precedent_n i_o have_v show_v you_o in_o his_o own_o word_n viii_o as_o mr._n thorndike_n threaten_v england_n with_o god_n judgement_n if_o they_o do_v not_o amend_v the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n by_o make_v it_o acceptable_a to_o the_o papist_n that_o renounce_v not_o a_o foreign_a ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n so_o other_o labour_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o meaning_n of_o it_o be_v only_o to_o renounce_v the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n here_o in_o temporal_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o king_n and_o not_o a_o papal_a and_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n proper_o ecclesiastical_a by_o the_o key_n as_o you_o may_v see_v partly_o in_o mr._n hutchinson_n alias_o berry_n book_n who_o on_o that_o supposition_n take_v the_o oath_n as_o many_o do_v and_o public_o profess_v himself_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ix_o in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o reconciliation_n with_o the_o pope_n endeavour_v by_o archbishop_n laud_n in_o heylin_n history_n of_o his_o life_n pag._n 414_o 415_o etc._n etc._n all_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v to_o abate_v be_v 1._o that_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n and_o fidelity_n may_v be_v take_v i_o tell_v you_o in_o what_o sense_n 2._o and_o that_o the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n here_o but_o no_o where_o else_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v of_o humane_a right_n that_o be_v say_v we_o by_o the_o father_n in_o general_a council_n not_o without_o the_o apostle_n by_o who_o church-law_n we_o be_v all_o bind_v 3._o that_o all_o shall_v be_v real_o perform_v to_o the_o king_n so_o far_o as_o other_o catholic_n prince_n usual_o enjoy_v and_o expect_v as_o their_o due_n and_o so_o far_o as_o the_o bishop_n be_v to_o be_v independent_a both_o from_o king_n and_o pope_n but_o not_o from_o subjection_n to_o either_o this_o say_v he_o no_o man_n of_o learning_n and_o sobriety_n will_v have_v grudge_v to_o grant_v he_o 4._o marriage_n permit_v to_o priest_n 5._o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n 6._o the_o liturgy_n in_o english_a i_o ask_v any_o sober_a man_n now_o qu._n 1._o whether_o the_o pope_n do_v himself_o think_v that_o by_o this_o bargain_n he_o cease_v to_o be_v pope_n and_o all_o papist_n to_o be_v papist_n 2._o whether_o if_o the_o king_n have_v be_v thus_o far_o equal_v with_o other_o catholic_n prince_n the_o pope_n will_v not_o have_v suppose_v he_o and_o his_o bishop_n and_o church_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o roman_n catholic_n church_n as_o they_o 3._o whether_o in_o all_o this_o here_o be_v any_o
of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n as_o if_o it_o be_v vnify_v by_o one_o humane_a political_a sovereignty_n monarchical_a or_o aristocratical_a pope_n or_o universal_a council_n which_o have_v power_n of_o govern_v all_o christian_n on_o earth_n by_o universal_a legislation_n and_o judicature_n and_o not_o only_o by_o christ_n who_o indeed_o be_v its_o only_a universal_a governor_n ii_o by_o extol_v monarchy_n as_o the_o best_a mean_n of_o unity_n and_o so_o infer_v the_o papal_a monarchy_n so_o do_v carolus_n boverius_n to_o our_o late_a king_n charles_n in_o spain_n as_o if_o prince_n be_v so_o weak_a as_o not_o to_o distinguish_v a_o national_a and_o a_o universal_a monarchy_n let_v they_o try_v this_o argument_n with_o any_o papist_n king_n on_o earth_n monarchy_n be_v the_o best_a government_n ergo_fw-la there_o shall_v be_v one_o monarch_n of_o all_o the_o earth_n who_o subject_a you_o and_o all_o other_o king_n must_v be_v and_o see_v whether_o they_o will_v be_v so_o fool_v into_o subjection_n iii_o by_o dream_v of_o such_o a_o difference_n between_o civil_a government_n and_o church_n government_n that_o though_o no_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n plead_v for_o one_o humane_a king_n or_o senate_n to_o govern_v the_o whole_a earth_n by_o the_o sword_n yet_o it_o be_v our_o religion_n to_o be_v for_o and_o under_o one_o sovereign_a church_n governor_n pope_n or_o senate_n of_o all_o the_o earth_n whereas_o he_o be_v unfit_a to_o govern_v one_o church_n who_o know_v not_o that_o it_o be_v more_o impossible_a for_o the_o whole_a earth_n to_o be_v govern_v by_o one_o church_n sovereign_n pope_n or_o council_n than_o by_o one_o king_n or_o parliament_n by_o the_o sword_n iv._o by_o confound_v the_o universal_a roman_a empire_n and_o church_n and_o the_o universal_a world_n and_o dream_v that_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o first_o be_v say_v of_o the_o last_o and_o when_o the_o church_n be_v call_v catholic_n or_o universal_a and_o council_n general_n only_o as_o to_o the_o roman_a empire_n they_o will_v persuade_v man_n that_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o all_o the_o world_n v._o by_o plead_v that_o possession_n which_o pope_n and_o patriarch_n and_o council_n have_v in_o the_o empire_n as_o if_o it_o oblige_v the_o same_o country_n to_o they_o when_o they_o be_v fall_v under_o other_o prince_n and_o by_o plead_v to_o the_o same_o end_v all_o the_o possession_n which_o pope_n or_o patriarch_n or_o council_n have_v get_v by_o deceive_v any_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n vi_o by_o mistake_v the_o nature_n and_o extent_n of_o the_o pastoral_n office_n because_o as_o every_o christian_a so_o every_o pastor_n be_v relate_v to_o the_o universal_a church_n therefore_o they_o gather_v that_o there_o be_v one_o college_n or_o council_n consist_v of_o all_o bishop_n in_o the_o world_n the_o pope_n be_v precedent_n who_o as_o a_o aristocracy_n must_v sovereign_o govern_v all_o the_o christian_a world_n by_o legislation_n and_o judgement_n as_o if_o because_o physician_n be_v license_v to_o practise_v any_o where_o in_o the_o land_n as_o they_o be_v call_v therefore_o they_o may_v gather_v into_o a_o general_n council_n and_o command_v all_o the_o land_n to_o obey_v they_o as_o law_n giver_n in_o all_o matter_n of_o health_n and_o physic_n and_o may_v invade_v the_o hospital_n at_o their_o pleasure_n and_o so_o all_o the_o church_n and_o church_n affair_n on_o earth_n must_v be_v govern_v by_o priest_n of_o foreign_a land_n vii_o by_o first_o mistake_v and_o then_o false_o claim_v apostolical_a power_n because_o christ_n choose_v a_o few_o who_o he_o first_o personal_o teach_v his_o will_n and_o then_o endow_v with_o the_o gift_n of_o infallibility_n by_o his_o spirit_n to_o preach_v first_o and_o record_v after_o his_o doctrine_n and_o law_n to_o oblige_v all_o the_o world_n therefore_o they_o pretend_v that_o ordinary_a bishop_n who_o have_v no_o such_o spirit_n office_n or_o commission_n may_v also_o make_v law_n to_o bind_v all_o the_o world_n and_o when_o every_o single_a apostle_n have_v this_o office_n power_n and_o spirit_n but_o they_o yet_o a_o while_n live_v together_o at_o jerusalem_n till_o their_o dispersion_n they_o pretend_v that_o at_o jerusalem_n they_o be_v a_o general_n council_n and_o that_o all_o bishop_n therefore_o may_v govern_v as_o a_o general_n council_n whereas_o the_o apostle_n mission_n be_v indefinite_a and_o not_o universal_a else_o they_o have_v sin_v in_o not_o go_v into_o all_o the_o world_n and_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o guide_n the_o universal_a church_n while_o it_o be_v almost_o all_o at_o jerusalem_n or_o near_o they_o and_o their_o office_n as_o to_o legislation_n differ_v from_o common_a pastor_n as_o moses_n the_o legislator_n do_v from_o the_o priest_n who_o be_v but_o to_o govern_v by_o his_o law_n and_o not_o to_o make_v more_o viii_o by_o pretend_v a_o necessity_n of_o judge_v and_o end_v controversy_n and_o therefore_o of_o have_v one_o decide_v judge_n or_o judicature_n for_o all_o the_o world_n as_o if_o any_o will_v be_v so_o mad_a as_o ever_o to_o expect_v that_o all_o controversy_n about_o the_o mystery_n of_o supernatural_a revelation_n and_o the_o unseen_a world_n shall_v be_v end_v in_o this_o life_n as_o if_o ignorance_n will_v be_v without_o error_n and_o be_v he_o a_o man_n that_o know_v not_o how_o little_a it_o be_v that_o the_o wise_a know_v and_o how_o much_o ignorance_n all_o mankind_n be_v guilty_a of_o have_v these_o pretender_n yet_o end_v controversy_n be_v there_o not_o many_o horse-loads_a of_o volume_n of_o controversy_n among_o themselves_o have_v they_o yet_o write_v any_o infallible_a or_o determine_a commentary_n on_o the_o bible_n do_v not_o st._n paul_n write_v rom._n 14._o &_o 15_o etc._n etc._n for_o bear_v with_o tolerable_a difference_n be_v it_o not_o the_o great_a wisdom_n and_o mercy_n of_o god_n to_o lay_v man_n salvation_n upon_o a_o few_o plain_a thing_n though_o a_o multitude_n beside_o remain_v as_o controversy_n christ_n will_v decide_v they_o all_o at_o the_o great_a approach_a judgement_n and_o be_v there_o any_o on_o earth_n that_o can_v decide_v they_o all_o that_o have_v either_o so_o great_a knowledge_n or_o so_o universal_a a_o decisive_a power_n why_o be_v the_o christian_a world_n these_o thousand_o or_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n divide_v into_o greek_n armenian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n papist_n protestant_n etc._n etc._n if_o there_o be_v a_o humane_a judicature_n to_o end_n all_o controversy_n and_o be_v such_o pope_n as_o reign_v from_o a_o thousand_o to_o fifteen_o hundred_o and_o such_o bishop_n as_o make_v up_o their_o council_n man_n of_o ignorance_n and_o vice_n fit_a to_o end_v all_o controversy_n on_o earth_n ix_o in_o order_n to_o these_o end_v they_o make_v a_o great_a cry_n of_o the_o sect_n and_o division_n which_o be_v among_o protestant_n to_o draw_v man_n that_o love_v unity_n to_o come_v for_o it_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o first_o they_o impudent_o falsify_v the_o history_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o persuade_v man_n that_o the_o difference_n among_o protestant_n be_v ten_o time_n great_a than_o they_o be_v they_o have_v thus_o plead_v it_o to_o my_o face_n when_o i_o have_v a_o pastoral_a charge_n at_o kidderminster_n where_o we_o be_v all_o of_o one_o religion_n and_o live_v in_o love_n and_o peace_n and_o have_v not_o one_o separate_a assembly_n in_o a_o great_a town_n and_o parish_n and_o where_o to_o this_o day_n they_o live_v in_o piety_n love_n and_o peace_n and_o i_o hear_v not_o of_o one_o person_n that_o for_o any_o difference_n break_v this_o bond_n of_o brotherly_a love_n and_o live_v in_o any_o opposition_n to_o the_o rest_n yet_o stranger_n be_v tell_v that_o we_o be_v mad_a in_o religious_a sect_n and_o strife_n indeed_o zealous_a people_n that_o account_v all_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o world_n but_o trifle_n in_o comparison_n of_o thing_n everlasting_a do_v make_v a_o great_a matter_n of_o they_o than_o man_n of_o no_o religion_n do_v if_o among_o they_o one_o or_o two_o turn_n to_o any_o dangerous_a sect_n or_o course_n it_o stir_v up_o much_o censure_n and_o opposition_n when_o in_o undisciplined_a church_n corrupt_v like_o the_o common_a world_n multitude_n in_o a_o parish_n may_v abstain_v from_o sacrament_n and_o in_o coffeehouse_n or_o at_o visit_n familiar_o talk_v against_o the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o against_o the_o scripture_n and_o all_o serious_a religion_n and_o it_o make_v no_o great_a noise_n a_o act_n of_o fornication_n once_o in_o many_o year_n among_o chaste_a religious_a person_n be_v a_o scandal_n scarce_o ever_o to_o be_v expiate_v when_o among_o know_a stew_n it_o be_v little_o talk_v of_o weed_n be_v not_o suffer_v in_o a_o garden_n but_o in_o the_o commons_o who_o pull_v they_o up_o and_o what_o wonder_v if_o they_o strive_v most_o about_o
to_o he_o after_o 3._o between_o a_o bishop_n who_o revolt_n be_v profess_v and_o one_o that_o deny_v it_o or_o keep_v it_o secret_a 4._o between_o live_v peaceable_o and_o own_v the_o right_n of_o the_o bishop_n authority_n 5._o between_o obey_v he_o as_o a_o magistrate_n and_o as_o a_o church_n pastor_n 6._o between_o obey_v he_o as_o a_o mere_a bishop_n and_o as_o the_o subject_a of_o a_o foreign_a power_n 7._o between_o obey_v such_o a_o one_o when_o the_o church_n accept_v he_o or_o when_o he_o be_v but_o a_o intruder_n against_o their_o consent_n 8._o between_o subjection_n in_o necessary_a case_n where_o no_o better_a can_v be_v have_v and_o in_o case_n unnecessary_a where_o we_o may_v have_v better_o §_o 6._o and_o i_o shall_v speak_v my_o thought_n as_o in_o a_o dreadful_a case_n in_o these_o conclusion_n i._o if_o the_o bishop_n revolt_n to_o a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n be_v unknown_a it_o make_v not_o that_o obedience_n to_o he_o unlawful_a which_o be_v his_o due_n ii_o if_o a_o few_o bishop_n revolt_n to_o a_o foreign_a usurper_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v that_o no_o one_o shall_v follow_v they_o against_o the_o contrary_a judgement_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n in_o the_o nation_n and_o so_o forsake_v the_o national_a concord_n iii_o if_o one_o or_o more_o bishop_n be_v know_v to_o revolt_v to_o a_o foreign_a sovereign_n a_o minister_n be_v not_o bind_v therefore_o to_o renounce_v communion_n with_o all_o the_o christian_n or_o church_n in_o his_o diocese_n who_o be_v innocent_a no_o nor_o with_o all_o that_o renounce_v not_o communion_n with_o he_o for_o we_o know_v not_o whether_o they_o know_v his_o case_n and_o have_v have_v mean_n to_o understand_v and_o do_v their_o duty_n iv._o so_o far_o as_o a_o bishop_n exercise_v the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n as_o a_o officer_n of_o the_o king_n we_o must_v obey_v he_o though_o he_o be_v a_o papist_n in_o all_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v true_a power_n to_o command_v v._o one_o that_o be_v ordain_v by_o he_o before_o his_o revolt_n may_v go_v on_o with_o his_o work_n and_o live_v peaceable_o and_o not_o open_o renounce_v the_o revolt_a bishop_n till_o he_o have_v a_o particular_a call_n for_o the_o church_n safety_n or_o the_o preservation_n of_o his_o own_o innocency_n vi_o if_o a_o man_n be_v necessitate_v to_o live_v where_o no_o other_o ministry_n or_o christian_a communion_n can_v be_v have_v one_o that_o renounce_v the_o bishop_n subjection_n to_o a_o universal_a usurper_n may_v yet_o be_v subject_a to_o he_o and_o receive_v baptism_n from_o he_o or_o administer_v it_o and_o other_o ordinance_n of_o god_n in_o his_o diocese_n and_o acknowledge_v his_o office_n so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v describe_v by_o christ_n and_o convey_v by_o just_a mean_n and_o have_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n a_o man_n may_v have_v two_o commission_n to_o one_o office_n of_o which_o one_o be_v currant_n and_o the_o other_o straight_n if_o one_o that_o have_v christ_n commission_n shall_v also_o take_v one_o from_o a_o foreign_a usurper_n the_o latter_a be_v void_a and_o the_o take_n of_o it_o be_v his_o heinous_a sin_n but_o it_o do_v not_o nullify_v all_o his_o administration_n to_o the_o church_n because_o his_o better_a commission_n may_v so_o far_o stand_v good_a as_o that_o his_o baptise_v ordination_n and_o other_o administration_n of_o god_n own_o ordinance_n shall_v not_o be_v null_a and_o therefore_o we_o use_v not_o to_o rebaptize_v such_o as_o papist_n baptise_v nor_o re-ordain_a all_o that_o they_o ordain_v to_o the_o ministry_n in_o general_n vii_o but_o it_o be_v rather_o a_o duty_n to_o forbear_v all_o church_n assembly_n where_o no_o other_o can_v be_v have_v than_o to_o profess_v conâ—â—nt_v to_o a_o foreign_a usurpation_n or_o pretend_v universal_a sovereignty_n for_o no_o sin_n must_v be_v do_v on_o pretence_n of_o necessity_n nothing_o be_v indeed_o necessary_a which_o must_v be_v get_v by_o sinful_a mean_n viii_o if_o a_o nation_n as_o france_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o usurper_n of_o a_o universal_a sovereignty_n or_o if_o a_o nation_n show_v themselves_o to_o be_v design_v such_o a_o subjection_n or_o if_o one_o bishop_n or_o more_o declare_v themselves_o for_o it_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o minister_n open_o to_o disown_n and_o oppose_v such_o attempt_n and_o ordinary_o to_o disow_v the_o proper_a church_n government_n ordination_n and_o communion_n of_o such_o bishop_n and_o it_o be_v the_o people_n duty_n to_o disow_v the_o pastoral_n conduct_v of_o such_o minister_n as_o open_o follow_v they_o for_o 1._o the_o design_n of_o this_o universal_a usurpation_n be_v treason_n against_o christ_n by_o set_v up_o man_n to_o possess_v his_o prerogative_n and_o pretend_v to_o be_v his_o vicar_n or_o chief_a substitute_n without_o his_o commission_n and_o it_o be_v a_o design_n to_o divide_v all_o the_o church_n by_o false_a mean_n of_o union_n and_o so_o to_o cast_v they_o all_o into_o that_o miserable_a war_n which_o the_o romanist_n these_o thousand_o year_n have_v do_v and_o consequent_o to_o introduce_v a_o intolerable_a corruption_n of_o discipline_n and_o worship_n doctrine_n and_o life_n and_o no_o man_n may_v lawful_o join_v in_o so_o wicked_a a_o design_n nor_o be_v so_o much_o as_o neutral_a if_o with_o single_a fornicator_n railer_n drunkard_n etc._n etc._n we_o may_v not_o eat_v in_o familiarity_n much_o less_o with_o such_o subverter_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n 2._o and_o no_o christian_a be_v actual_o a_o church-member_n under_o any_o one_o as_o his_o pastor_n without_o mutual_a consent_n and_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o consent_v to_o take_v a_o traitor_n against_o christ_n and_o the_o church_n for_o our_o pastor_n he_o that_o be_v no_o pastor_n shall_v not_o be_v take_v for_o a_o pastor_n but_o if_o he_o either_o want_v any_o essential_a qualification_n as_o to_o be_v christ_n minister_n for_o the_o church_n good_a or_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o flock_n he_o be_v no_o pastor_n to_o they_o 3._o the_o resolution_n of_o the_o case_n against_o martial_a and_o basilides_n by_o the_o carthage_n council_n with_o cyprian_a full_o decide_v the_o case_n prove_v by_o scripture_n and_o reason_n if_o the_o people_n forsake_v not_o a_o uncapable_a bishop_n though_o other_o bishop_n be_v for_o they_o they_o great_o sin_n against_o god_n and_o those_o that_o be_v but_o libellatick_a come_v far_o short_a of_o the_o guilt_n of_o the_o universal_a usurpation_n 4._o and_o it_o be_v not_o the_o danger_n of_o suffer_v that_o will_v justify_v subjection_n to_o such_o designer_n for_o suffer_v must_v not_o seem_v intolerable_a to_o believer_n none_o be_v true_a christian_n but_o dispositive_a martyr_n 5._o many_o old_a canon_n be_v make_v against_o presbyter_n swear_v or_o promise_v obedience_n to_o bishop_n as_o a_o thing_n dangerous_a to_o the_o church_n much_o more_o be_v it_o sinful_a to_o do_v it_o to_o such_o church_n enemy_n 6._o and_o magistrate_n command_n will_v not_o excuse_v it_o because_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n forbid_v of_o god_n and_o which_o no_o man_n have_v right_a to_o command_v ix_o the_o restriction_n of_o in_fw-la licitis_fw-la &_o honestis_fw-la make_v it_o not_o lawful_a to_o swear_v or_o promise_v obedience_n to_o such_o 1._o because_o even_o to_o subject_v ourselves_o to_o usurper_n be_v not_o licitum_fw-la aut_fw-la honestum_fw-la though_o they_o command_v nothing_o else_o but_o good_a 2._o a_o lawful_a ruler_n must_v be_v obey_v only_o in_fw-la licitis_fw-la &_o honestis_fw-la and_o a_o usurper_n must_v not_o be_v as_o much_o own_v as_o a_o lawful_a ruler_n if_o a_o usurper_n shall_v set_v up_o in_o england_n and_o shall_v false_o pretend_v the_o king_n commission_n and_o shall_v solicit_v the_o king_n army_n to_o take_v commission_n from_o he_o a_o loyal_a subject_n may_v be_v deceive_v by_o he_o believe_v that_o he_o have_v the_o king_n commission_n when_o he_o have_v none_o and_o may_v at_o once_o be_v true_a to_o the_o king_n in_o heart_n and_o do_v the_o thing_n that_o traitor_n do_v but_o if_o he_o know_v that_o he_o have_v none_o of_o the_o king_n commission_n but_o raise_v arm_n against_o his_o will_n and_o law_n to_o strengthen_v himself_o every_o subject_a aught_o to_o renounce_v he_o and_o to_o renounce_v the_o commander_n that_o follow_v he_o and_o neither_o to_o swear_v obedience_n to_o they_o in_o licitis_fw-la &_o honestis_fw-la nor_o yet_o to_o bear_v arm_n under_o they_o and_o this_o be_v as_o true_a of_o a_o parliament_n or_o any_o senate_n as_o of_o a_o single_a usurper_n shall_v they_o false_o pretend_v that_o the_o king_n or_o law_n do_v make_v they_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o so_o usurp_v the_o king_n proper_a power_n and_o special_o if_o the_o total_a legislative_a and_o judicial_a supreme_a power_n be_v absolute_o in_o the_o king_n alone_o as_o it_o be_v in_o god_n
and_o jesus_n christ_n which_o i_o add_v because_o some_o think_v they_o may_v lawful_o be_v subject_a to_o those_o bishop_n that_o be_v subject_v only_o to_o universal_a council_n or_o church_n parliament_n so_o they_o do_v but_o disclaim_v the_o roman_a papacy_n x._o though_o some_o may_v think_v that_o subjection_n to_o a_o pretend_a universal_a council_n may_v stand_v with_o loyalty_n to_o christ_n because_o such_o a_o council_n be_v a_o chimaera_n or_o non_fw-la ens_fw-la and_o never_o will_v be_v in_o the_o world_n and_o so_o can_v do_v no_o harm_n as_o one_o may_v be_v true_a to_o the_o king_n who_o yet_o swear_v obedience_n to_o a_o assembly_n of_o mortal_a angel_n yet_o the_o case_n be_v otherwise_o for_o 1._o these_o man_n that_o profess_v subjection_n to_o council_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o take_v such_o council_n for_o chimera_n or_o thing_n impossible_a without_o be_v take_v for_o mad_a men._n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o a_o true_a general_n council_n but_o something_o possible_a that_o they_o mean_v and_o they_o use_v to_o say_v themselves_o or_o as_o general_a as_o can_v be_v well_o have_v so_o that_o such_o a_o one_o as_o that_o at_o trent_n or_o as_o they_o will_v call_v general_n as_o they_o do_v the_o old_a imperial_a council_n will_v serve_v their_o turn_n 2._o and_o let_v they_o disclaim_v popery_n never_o so_o loud_o they_o mean_v still_o that_o the_o pope_n must_v be_v the_o ordinary_a caller_n and_o precedent_n of_o these_o council_n and_o the_o chief_a patriarch_n and_o principium_fw-la vnitatis_fw-la vniversalis_fw-la and_o so_o all_o will_v come_v but_o to_o a_o limit_a pope_n instead_o of_o a_o absolute_a one_o and_o be_v he_o not_o a_o monarch_n though_o he_o must_v rule_v by_o law_n for_o they_o intend_v not_o that_o there_o be_v no_o catholic_n church_n all_fw-mi the_o time_n that_o there_o be_v no_o council_n and_o therefore_o they_o intend_v some_o unify_v constitutive_a executive_a supreme_a xi_o obj._n but_o if_o we_o may_v not_o own_o a_o bishop_n that_o subject_v himself_o to_o the_o pope_n or_o other_o foreign_a usurper_n of_o universal_a government_n then_o if_o the_o king_n be_v a_o papist_n it_o will_v follow_v that_o we_o must_v not_o be_v subject_a to_o he_o which_o all_o protestant_n confess_v to_o be_v false_a ergo_fw-la so_o be_v the_o antecedent_n as_o of_o bishop_n ans._n i_o deny_v the_o consequence_n speak_v only_o of_o such_o a_o king_n religion_n nero_n be_v a_o heathen_a and_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o christian_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o he_o for_o conscience_n sake_n but_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o subject_v themselves_o to_o heathen_a bishop_n a_o contradiction_n a_o heathen_a may_v be_v god_n minister_n to_o preserve_v the_o common_a peace_n and_o execute_v the_o law_n of_o god_n in_o nature_n and_o the_o just_a subordinate_a law_n but_o the_o office_n of_o a_o bishop_n consist_v in_o another_o matter_n viz._n in_o teach_v the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o law_n of_o christ_n and_o guide_v the_o church_n by_o they_o and_o keep_v out_o all_o that_o be_v against_o they_o and_o therefore_o no_o other_o man_n can_v be_v a_o bishop_n that_o do_v not_o this_o as_o to_o the_o essential_o if_o the_o king_n command_v we_o to_o be_v papist_n we_o must_v disobey_v he_o but_o if_o he_o command_v we_o to_o do_v thing_n good_a and_o lawful_a we_o must_v obey_v true_a christianity_n be_v essential_a to_o a_o bishop_n office_n but_o not_o to_o a_o king_n as_o king_n but_o if_o any_o put_v the_o question_n whether_o a_o ruler_n of_o a_o protestant_a kingdom_n who_o take_v himself_o bind_v by_o the_o lateran_n or_o other_o council_n on_o pain_n of_o damnation_n to_o destroy_v all_o his_o kingdom_n that_o will_v not_o forsake_v their_o religion_n be_v publicus_n host_n and_o whether_o by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n every_o nation_n have_v a_o right_n of_o self-defence_n against_o open_a enemy_n i_o meddle_v with_o no_o such_o case_n as_o these_o xii_o to_o conclude_v i_o advise_v all_o christian_n to_o live_v peaceable_o in_o their_o place_n but_o to_o take_v care_n who_o they_o trust_v with_o the_o pastoral_n conduct_v of_o their_o soul_n and_o not_o to_o be_v seduce_v to_o enter_v into_o a_o confederacy_n against_o christ_n prerogative_n by_o any_o pretence_n of_o humane_a authority_n or_o catholic_n unity_n which_o real_o be_v against_o divine_a authority_n and_o the_o true_a unity_n of_o the_o church_n in_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n experience_n even_o by_o our_o bishop_n confession_n who_o own_o but_o the_o six_o first_o council_n have_v tell_v we_o by_o the_o sad_a confusion_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n that_o such_o pretender_n to_o unity_n in_o a_o humane_a universal_a sovereignty_n have_v but_o cause_v division_n and_o offence_n contrary_a to_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n not_o serve_v christ_n but_o their_o own_o belly_n and_o by_o good_a word_n and_o fair_a speech_n deceive_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o simple_a our_o unity_n consist_v in_o one_o head_n jesus_n christ_n one_o god_n one_o body_n or_o church_n of_o christ_n one_o faith_n one_o baptism_n one_o hope_n one_o gospel_n and_o universal_a law_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o we_o live_v in_o love_n and_o peace_n and_o order_n in_o learning_n and_o in_o worship_v god_n in_o several_a congregation_n under_o their_o respective_a guide_n as_o consent_v volunteer_n and_o that_o the_o conjunction_n of_o such_o under_o christian_a king_n make_v christian_a kingdom_n where_o by_o the_o counsel_n of_o pastor_n in_o their_o own_o dominion_n they_o may_v keep_v that_o church-peace_n and_o external_a order_n which_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o trust_n of_o their_o determination_n and_o that_o in_o case_n of_o need_n the_o counsel_n and_o help_v of_o foreign_a church_n be_v desire_v and_o that_o communion_n in_o christianity_n be_v profess_v with_o all_o the_o true_a christian_a world_n and_o that_o we_o wait_v for_o perfect_a unity_n in_o heaven_n but_o that_o prince_n and_o kingdom_n be_v not_o bring_v under_o a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n special_o if_o pretend_v universal_a instead_o of_o foreign_a counsel_n communion_n peace_n and_o aid_n chap._n vii_o of_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o design_n to_o bring_v the_o papist_n into_o our_o communion_n as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n reign_n §_o 1._o dr._n heylin_n say_v that_o this_o be_v much_o of_o a._n bishop_n laud'_v design_n and_o that_o it_o be_v in_o order_n to_o this_o that_o he_o make_v the_o change_n which_o he_o make_v and_o dr._n burnet_n say_v that_o even_o queen_n elizabeth_n think_v that_o if_o she_o can_v some_o how_o bring_v all_o her_o subject_n into_o one_o communion_n though_o of_o different_a opinion_n in_o one_o age_n they_o will_v come_v to_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o therefore_o she_o be_v desirous_a to_o have_v keep_v up_o image_n and_o other_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o church_n till_o the_o reason_n and_o importunity_n of_o some_o divine_n prevail_v with_o she_o §_o 2._o if_o this_o be_v do_v it_o must_v be_v either_o by_o the_o papist_n turn_v protestant_n or_o the_o protestant_n turn_v papist_n or_o by_o meeting_n in_o some_o three_o state_n of_o religion_n between_o both_o or_o by_o continue_v in_o the_o same_o church-communion_n without_o change_n of_o their_o religion_n §_o 3._o i._o if_o the_o papist_n come_v into_o our_o church_n by_o conversion_n it_o be_v not_o then_o papist_n but_o protestant_n that_o come_v in_o there_o be_v no_o true_a protestant_n that_o be_v not_o earnest_o desirous_a of_o this_o but_o bare_a come_n in_o to_o our_o church_n and_o communion_n be_v not_o a_o renunciation_n of_o popery_n §_o 4._o ii_o that_o the_o protestant_n shall_v turn_v papist_n for_o union_n be_v not_o open_o plead_v for_o by_o they_o that_o we_o have_v to_o do_v with_o the_o name_n of_o papist_n they_o earnest_o disow_v §_o 5._o iii_o if_o it_o must_v be_v by_o meeting_n in_o some_o middle_a way_n it_o must_v be_v by_o a_o change_n in_o the_o papist_n or_o by_o a_o change_n in_o the_o protestant_n or_o both_o 1._o if_o the_o papist_n change_v any_o thing_n of_o they_o it_o must_v be_v either_o the_o essential_o of_o popery_n or_o also_o the_o grosser_n error_n and_o sin_n which_o be_v its_o most_o corrupt_a integral_a part_n or_o only_o some_o mutable_a accident_n or_o lesser_a fault_n and_o error_n 1._o if_o the_o papist_n hold_v still_o that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v one_o universal_a sovereign_a power_n of_o legislation_n and_o judgement_n under_o christ_n on_o earth_n and_o that_o either_o the_o pope_n himself_o with_o a_o general_n council_n or_o a_o council_n where_o the_o pope_n be_v precedent_n and_o principium_fw-la vnitatis_fw-la be_v this_o sovereign_n this_o be_v the_o essence_n of_o popery_n continue_v 2._o if_o the_o papist_n shall_v quâ—t_v this_o universal_a sovereignty_n and_o yet_o
a_o universal_a sovereignty_n or_o legislative_a and_o judicial_a power_n and_o therefore_o uncapable_a of_o our_o coalition_n more_o than_o a_o impenitent_a murderer_n be_v of_o church_n communion_n §_o 2._o and_o there_o be_v not_o a_o few_o nor_o small_a matter_n that_o be_v above_o four_o hundred_o year_n old_a that_o find_v protestant_n will_v never_o unite_v with_o and_o though_o mr._n thorndike_n give_v we_o so_o much_o quarter_n as_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o authority_n that_o must_v necessary_o be_v own_v and_o not_o the_o canon_n if_o that_o authority_n will_v change_v they_o 1._o it_o be_v the_o usurp_a authority_n that_o we_o most_o disow_v 2._o and_o we_o have_v no_o assurance_n what_o canon_n that_o authority_n will_v change_v and_o mr._n thorndike'_v mr._n dodwell_n and_o such_o man_n great_a rule_n of_o unity_n be_v that_o none_o of_o we_o must_v question_v whether_o any_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o that_o authority_n be_v contrary_a to_o god_n word_n nor_o appeal_v to_o god_n and_o scripture_n against_o they_o multitude_n of_o papist_n themselves_o renounce_v such_o doctrine_n §_o 3._o i._o and_o first_o all_z this_o be_v build_v on_o the_o sand_n i_o have_v large_o prove_v long_o ago_o in_o several_a book_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o certify_v we_o who_o have_v this_o authority_n who_o it_o be_v that_o we_o must_v hear_v as_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o take_v universal_a law_n from_o when_o there_o be_v no_o general_n council_n or_o what_o council_n we_o may_v be_v sure_o be_v general_n or_o what_o not_o beside_o none_o be_v general_n but_o of_o one_o empire_n when_o they_o condemn_v each_o other_o and_o when_o each_o call_v the_o other_o heretical_a or_o schismatical_a and_o when_o as_o great_a a_o number_n be_v at_o one_o as_o at_o the_o other_o and_o the_o same_o authority_n choose_v and_o call_v both_o sort_n how_o shall_v we_o know_v which_o we_o must_v obey_v be_v it_o by_o scripture_n reason_n or_o authority_n of_o council_n themselves_o that_o we_o must_v judge_v they_o can_v tell_v we_o §_o 4._o ii_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o be_o plead_v against_o be_v express_v by_o their_o champion_n the_o lord_n primate_n of_o ireland_n archbishop_n bromhall_n in_o the_o word_n forecited_a viz._n to_o wave_v their_o last_o four_o hundred_o year_n determination_n be_v implicit_o to_o renounce_v all_o the_o necessary_a cause_n of_o this_o great_a schism_n and_o to_o rest_v satisfy_v with_o their_o old_a patriarchal_a power_n and_o dignity_n and_o primacy_n of_o order_n which_o be_v another_o part_n of_o my_o proposition_n be_v to_o quit_v the_o modern_a papacy_n both_o name_n and_o thing_n by_o this_o we_o see_v what_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n must_v be_v or_o else_o be_v schismatic_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o learned_a men._n i_o will_v here_o tell_v you_o why_o this_o will_v never_o unite_v we_o and_o why_o the_o old_a church_n of_o english_a protestant_n can_v not_o close_o with_o rome_n on_o these_o man_n term_n §_o 5._o i._o salmasius_n de_fw-fr ecclesiis_fw-la suburbicariis_fw-la circa_fw-la finem_fw-la grant_v they_o that_o by_o their_o imperial_a constitution_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o a_o mere_a patriarch_n but_o more_o than_o a_o patriarch_n a_o caput_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la this_o be_v not_o christ_n institution_n but_o the_o emperor_n and_o their_o clergy_n in_o one_o empire_n but_o call_v it_o patriarchal_a or_o what_o you_o will_v it_o contain_v such_o power_n as_o christ_n have_v not_o give_v and_o dead_a man_n of_o another_o kingdom_n be_v none_o of_o our_o ruler_n we_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o obey_v nor_o indeed_o lawful_o can_v do_v 1._o a_o patriarch_n and_o primate_n have_v some_o degree_n of_o govern_v power_n or_o else_o wherein_o do_v his_o primacy_n consist_v he_o call_v council_n precede_v etc._n etc._n and_o if_o he_o can_v command_v archbishop_n how_o can_v they_o command_v bishop_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o commander_n of_o bishop_n why_o do_v our_o english_a bishop_n in_o their_o consecration_n profess_v promise_v and_o swear_v all_o due_a obedience_n to_o the_o archbishop_n and_o 1._o we_o can_v yield_v to_o bring_v england_n under_o the_o guilt_n and_o brand_n of_o perjury_n by_o submit_v to_o the_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n of_o a_o roman_a primate_n or_o patriarch_n contrary_a to_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n 2._o we_o know_v already_o how_o many_o false_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n the_o roman_a church_n and_o patriarch_n have_v espouse_v and_o we_o can_v no_o more_o receive_v all_o these_o error_n from_o a_o patriarch_n than_o from_o a_o pope_n §_o 6._o ii_o but_o we_o will_v free_o confess_v to_o you_o that_o we_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v such_o a_o sort_n of_o protestant_n as_o the_o regnant_n church_n of_o france_n be_v which_o persecute_v the_o protestant_n nor_o as_o these_o man_n call_v the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o such_o proposal_n will_v have_v we_o be_v i_o will_v give_v you_o a_o catalogue_n of_o some_o determination_n of_o above_o four_o hundred_o year_n old_a which_o the_o church_n of_o england_n before_o bishop_n laud_n can_v not_o receive_v §_o 7._o i._o mr._n thorndike_n also_o consent_v to_o rest_v in_o the_o canon_n send_v by_o pope_n adrian_n to_o carol._n m._n about_o an._n 773._o and_o c._n 23._o ex_fw-la clem._n be_v that_o archbishop_n presbyter_n or_o deacon_n take_v in_o fornication_n perjury_n or_o theft_n be_v depose_v but_o not_o excommunicate_v ii_o can._n 28._o be_v that_o a_o bishop_n who_o obtain_v a_o church_n by_o secular_a power_n be_v depose_v and_o yet_o we_o be_v call_v schismatic_n for_o not_o obey_v alas_o i_o dare_v not_o name_v the_o thing_n the_o bishop_n that_o have_v many_o score_n or_o hundred_o church_n by_o secular_a power_n and_o must_v we_o unite_v in_o this_o iii_o can._n 11._o be_v condemn_a clerk_n shall_v never_o be_v restore_v if_o they_o go_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o must_v we_o confederate_a against_o such_o bishop_n in_o england_n iu_o c._n laodic_n there_o recite_v 33._o be_v that_o none_o pray_v with_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n when_o we_o know_v how_o the_o roman_a party_n be_v count_v at_o the_o best_a schismatic_n by_o greek_n syrian_n and_o protestant_n and_o all_o these_o count_v schismatic_n by_o they_o it_o will_v be_v but_o schism_n to_o separate_v from_o almost_o all_o christ_n church_n on_o earth_n as_o schismatic_n v._o exit_fw-la can._n sard._n 2._o that_o a_o bishop_n that_o by_o ambition_n change_v his_o seat_n shall_v not_o have_v so_o much_o as_o lay_v communion_n no_o not_o at_o the_o end_n vi_o exit_fw-la c._n afric_n c._n 15._o that_o there_o be_v no_o re-ordaining_a or_o translation_n of_o bishop_n vii_o no_o man_n must_v receive_v the_o witness_n of_o a_o layman_n against_o a_o clergyman_n viii_o the_o second_o general_n council_n at_o nice_a set_v up_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n curse_v all_o from_o christ_n with_o anathema_n that_o be_v against_o it_o or_o doubt_v of_o it_o ix_o even_o the_o contrary_a council_n at_o constantinople_n of_o 338_o bishop_n anathematize_v all_o that_o do_v not_o with_o a_o sincere_a faith_n crave_v the_o intercession_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n as_o the_o parent_n of_o god_n and_o superior_a to_o every_o creature_n visible_a and_o invisible_a and_o all_o that_o confess_v not_o that_o all_o who_o from_o the_o begin_n to_o this_o day_n before_o the_o law_n and_o under_o the_o law_n and_o in_o the_o grace_n give_v of_o god_n be_v saint_n be_v venerable_a in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n in_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o seek_v not_o their_o intercession_n yet_o they_o conclude_v with_o the_o conc._n nice_a 2._o that_o christ_n body_n glorify_v be_v not_o proper_a flesh_n def._n 7._o x._o the_o say_v second_o council_n at_o nice_a say_v every_o election_n of_o a_o bishop_n priest_n or_o deacon_n which_o be_v make_v by_o magistrate_n shall_v remain_v void_a by_o the_o canon_n which_o say_v if_o any_o bishop_n use_v the_o secular_a magistrate_n to_o obtain_v by_o they_o a_o church_n let_v he_o be_v depose_v and_o separate_v and_o all_o that_o communicate_v with_o he_o thus_o our_o english_a bishop_n and_o parish_n minister_n be_v depose_v and_o all_o their_o communicant_n to_o be_v excommunicate_v xi_o ibid._n can._n 4._o those_o that_o for_o gain_n or_o affection_n of_o their_o own_o shut_v out_o any_o minister_n or_o shut_v the_o temple_n forbid_v the_o divine_a ministry_n be_v sharp_o condemn_v which_o will_v fall_v on_o silence_v bishop_n xii_o can._n 15._o forbid_v one_o man_n to_o have_v two_o church_n which_o will_v break_v our_o clergy_n special_o the_o bishop_n that_o have_v hundred_o xiii_o can._n 7._o forbid_v any_o temple_n to_o be_v consecrate_a without_o relic_n and_o order_v temple_n that_o have_v no_o relic_n to_o be_v put_v down_o fourteen_o a_o council_n
bound_n of_o civil_a jurisdiction_n the_o many_o council_n which_o have_v be_v for_o arian_n eutychian_o nestorian_n monothelites_n adoration_n of_o image_n papal_a tyranny_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o many_o that_o have_v contradict_v and_o condemn_v they_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o right_n of_o council_n must_v have_v a_o better_a proof_n than_o their_o own_o affirmation_n and_o the_o far_o great_a number_n of_o christian_n that_o have_v approve_v or_o receive_v the_o erroneous_a tell_v we_o that_o they_o need_v a_o better_a proof_n than_o the_o reception_n of_o the_o great_a part_n how_o great_a a_o part_n receive_v greg._n seven_o dictate_v and_o the_o council_n that_o hereticate_v royalist_n as_o henrician_n but_o that_o prove_v not_o that_o these_o thing_n be_v just_a pope_n urban_n letter_n to_o king_n lewis_n 13_o of_o france_n 1629._o in_o the_o 2d_o part_n of_o the_o cab._n p._n 213._o say_v your_o ancestor_n have_v ever_o bear_v as_o much_o respect_n to_o the_o exhortation_n of_o pope_n as_o to_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n but_o do_v these_o word_n prove_v that_o this_o be_v true_a no_o more_o do_v it_o that_o leo_n the_o first_o be_v caput_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la vniversalis_fw-la because_o he_o so_o call_v himself_o the_o grand_a signior_n in_o his_o defiance_n of_o maximilian_n the_o emperor_n ibid._n p._n 12._o call_v himself_o god_n in_o earth_n great_a and_o high_a emperor_n of_o all_o the_o world_n the_o great_a helper_n of_o god_n king_n of_o king_n the_o only_a victorious_a and_o triumphant_a lord_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o all_o circuit_n and_o province_n thereof_o and_o more_o person_n be_v mahometan_n than_o christian_n and_o more_o heathen_n than_o either_o or_o both_o and_o yet_o none_o of_o this_o prove_v truth_n and_o right_n §_o 10._o i_o have_v marvel_v that_o carol._n boverius_n shall_v think_v it_o a_o fit_a argument_n to_o move_v our_o late_a king_n charles_n 2d_o in_o spain_n to_o turn_v papist_n that_o monarchy_n be_v the_o best_a government_n in_o the_o state_n ergo_fw-la the_o papal_a monarchy_n in_o the_o church_n do_v he_o think_v the_o king_n so_o dull_a that_o he_o can_v not_o distinguish_v particular_a kingdom_n and_o monarch_n from_o universal_a how_o will_v the_o king_n have_v take_v it_o if_o he_o have_v say_v sir_n and_o universal_a monarchy_n be_v the_o best_a humane_a government_n therefore_o you_o must_v subject_v yourself_o and_o kingdom_n to_o one_o universal_a monarch_n but_o the_o pretence_n of_o a_o universal_a democracy_n aristocracy_n or_o church-parliament_n be_v more_o absurd_a and_o worse_o as_o i_o have_v prove_v §_o 11._o do_v our_o changer_n of_o government_n think_v that_o it_o be_v a_o small_a matter_n of_o which_o king_n and_o people_n will_v take_v no_o notice_n but_o be_v decoy_v into_o by_o degree_n in_o the_o dark_a to_o make_v king_n lord_n bishop_n and_o all_o the_o kingdom_n the_o subject_n of_o a_o foreigner_n and_o of_o a_o parliament_n of_o prelate_n who_o be_v themselves_o the_o subject_n of_o a_o multitude_n of_o foreign_a prince_n mahometan_n heathen_n greek_n papist_n etc._n etc._n as_o the_o child_n say_v my_o mother_n rule_v my_o father_n and_o i_o rule_v my_o mother_n and_o my_o father_n rule_v the_o city_n therefore_o i_o rule_v the_o city_n so_o we_o may_v then_o say_v the_o king_n rule_v england_n and_o a_o council_n of_o foreign_a prelate_n rule_v the_o king_n and_o heathen_a mahometan_n moscovian_a armenian_a papist_n etc._n etc._n prince_n rule_n most_o of_o the_o bishop_n in_o council_n ergo_fw-la these_o prince_n rule_v the_o king_n do_v they_o know_v what_o it_o be_v for_o pope_n or_o prelate_n abroad_o to_o be_v make_v judge_n ecclesiastical_a of_o all_o person_n and_o cause_n here_o and_o to_o have_v power_n to_o excommunicate_a king_n and_o lord_n and_o depose_v bishop_n and_o silence_n minister_n and_o hereticate_a dissenter_n and_o interdict_v the_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n again_o and_o again_o i_o say_v that_o i_o wonder_v if_o those_o man_n that_o have_v promote_v so_o many_o oath_n and_o promise_v in_o the_o act_n of_o corporation_n uniformity_n vestry_n confinement_n conventicle_n militia_n never_o to_o endeavour_v any_o alteration_n of_o government_n in_o church_n or_o state_n can_v possible_o blind_v the_o nation_n to_o think_v it_o no_o alteration_n to_o subject_a king_n church_n and_o kingdom_n to_o a_o foreign_a pretend_v universal_a ecclesiastic_a jurisdiction_n whether_o it_o be_v perjury_n or_o treason_n be_v no_o debate_n for_o i_o but_o i_o be_o sure_a that_o in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la spiritualia_fw-la adhere_v temporal_a power_n will_v follow_v and_o excommunicate_v and_o anathematise_v king_n and_o people_n have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v a_o toothless_a thing_n but_o quos_fw-la perdere_fw-la vult_fw-la jupiter_n hos_fw-la dementat_fw-la §_o 12._o and_o what_o if_o they_o have_v find_v ancient_a council_n excommunicate_v some_o man_n without_o the_o empire_n what_o pity_n be_v it_o that_o any_o where_o lord_n yea_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n man_n shall_v be_v breed_v up_o in_o such_o ignorance_n as_o to_o think_v that_o all_o excommunicate_v be_v a_o act_n of_o government_n i_o say_v before_o any_o neighbour_n prince_n nation_n or_o people_n any_o number_n of_o bishop_n when_o they_o hear_v another_o nation_n turn_v notorious_a heretic_n may_v renounce_v communion_n with_o they_o and_o declare_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o because_o they_o have_v make_v themselves_o uncapable_a govern_v excommunication_n per_fw-la judicium_fw-la publicum_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la per_fw-la personam_fw-la publicam_fw-la seu_fw-la rectorem_fw-la be_v one_o thing_n and_o a_o declare_a renunciation_n and_o refusal_n of_o communion_n per_fw-la judicium_fw-la privatum_fw-la that_o be_v by_o a_o equal_a or_o private_a person_n be_v another_o thing_n i_o be_o not_o bind_v to_o stay_v till_o turk_n or_o pope_n be_v excommunicate_v by_o their_o governor_n before_o i_o renounce_v christian_a communion_n with_o they_o paul_n charge_n 1_o cor._n 5._o with_o such_o a_o one_o no_o not_o to_o eat_v and_o tit._n 3.10_o a_o man_n that_o be_v a_o heretic_n after_o the_o first_o and_o second_o admonition_n avoid_v and_o st._n john_n bid_v he_o not_o good_a speed_n etc._n etc._n may_v bind_v equal_n that_o have_v but_o judicium_fw-la privatum_fw-la discretionis_fw-la when_o no_o superior_a ruler_n excommunicate_v the_o sinner_n chap._n x._o some_o question_n about_o general_a council_n to_o be_v resolve_v before_o all_o the_o world_n can_v subject_v king_n kingdom_n soul_n and_o scripture_n to_o their_o government_n or_o decree_n and_o take_v they_o for_o the_o vnify_v ruling-power_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o necessary_a to_o all_o christian_n learned_a and_o unlearned_a than_o to_o be_v sure_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o must_v be_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o our_o obedience_n and_o our_o hope_n and_o therefore_o if_o it_o be_v the_o general_a council_n actual_a or_o virtual_a in_o the_o chief_a patriarch_n and_o metropolitan_o or_o suppose_a college_n of_o bishop_n which_o be_v the_o unify_v or_o constitutive_a regent_n part_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o on_o who_o credit_n we_o must_v take_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v god_n word_n and_o from_o who_o judgement_n we_o must_v not_o appeal_v to_o scripture_n or_o to_o god_n it_o be_v the_o primum_fw-la necessarium_fw-la that_o we_o be_v sure_a of_o the_o authority_n and_o infallibility_n or_o credit_n of_o such_o council_n and_o first_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o matter_n of_o their_o determine_a power_n 1._o there_o be_v thing_n 2._o word_n 3._o the_o signification_n of_o word_n to_o be_v judge_v of_o 2._o there_o be_v truth_n of_o natural_a and_o of_o supernatural_a revelation_n to_o be_v judge_v of_o 3._o there_o be_v the_o essential_o of_o christianity_n the_o integral_n and_o the_o accident_n to_o be_v judge_v of_o 4._o and_o the_o judgement_n be_v 1._o witness_v 2._o teach_v 3._o or_o judicial_o decide_v we_o must_v first_o know_v who_o be_v the_o judge_n 2._o what_o be_v their_o work_n 3._o how_o certain_a they_o be_v qu._n 1._o do_v not_o apostle_n and_o other_o preacher_n single_o convert_v man_n even_o thousand_o before_o there_o be_v any_o general_a council_n and_o that_o by_o such_o evidence_n as_o the_o single_a preacher_n bring_v or_o be_v it_o by_o the_o argument_n of_o universal_a consent_n that_o every_o one_o than_o be_v convert_v e._n g._n the_o eunuch_n act._n 8._o the_o jailor_n and_o lydia_n act._n 16._o cornelius_n and_o his_o house_n act._n 10._o the_o three_o thousand_o act._n 2.37_o etc._n etc._n q._n 2._o do_v none_o that_o st._n paul_n write_v his_o epistle_n to_o believe_v they_o till_o they_o be_v tell_v that_o all_o the_o teacher_n and_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n give_v they_o their_o authority_n be_v the_o gospel_n write_v by_o matthew_n mark_n luke_n and_o john_n receive_v only_o by_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o council_n or_o college_n authority_n q._n
be_v by_o a_o undeniable_a miracle_n and_o have_v god_n promise_v to_o govern_v his_o church_n by_o constant_a miracle_n yea_o as_o many_o miracle_n as_o there_o be_v ignorant_a and_o wicked_a bishop_n and_o that_o through_o all_o generation_n q._n 33._o do_v it_o not_o require_v great_a knowledge_n of_o history_n to_o be_v sure_o what_o council_n there_o have_v be_v and_o which_o be_v orthodox_n and_o which_o heretical_a which_o valid_a and_o which_o invalid_a and_o what_o they_o do_v and_o which_o side_n have_v the_o major_a vote_n and_o be_v all_o this_o historical_a knowledge_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n in_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a q._n 34._o yea_o be_v there_o one_o priest_n of_o many_o that_o have_v such_o certainty_n of_o such_o history_n of_o council_n when_o writer_n so_o much_o disagree_v q._n 35._o see_v historian_n be_v but_o like_o other_o man_n and_o all_o man_n be_v liar_n or_o untrusty_a and_o it_o be_v notorious_a that_o ignorance_n faction_n temerity_n and_o partiality_n if_o not_o malignity_n have_v fill_v the_o world_n with_o so_o much_o false_a history_n that_o except_o in_o matter_n of_o public_a uncontradict_v evidence_n no_o man_n well_o know_v what_o to_o believe_v how_o shall_v all_o christian_n lay_v their_o salvation_n on_o so_o great_a knowledge_n of_o history_n as_o be_v necessary_a to_o certainty_n herein_o q._n 36._o if_o the_o belief_n of_o council_n or_o the_o college_n of_o bishop_n as_o wide_a as_o the_o world_n be_v fundamental_o necessary_a to_o duty_n unity_n or_o salvation_n be_v it_o not_o necessary_a that_o all_o know_v what_o be_v their_o decree_n and_o law_n and_o how_o can_v they_o know_v this_o when_o council_n and_o decree_n be_v so_o voluminous_a and_o few_o priest_n know_v they_o and_o when_o the_o world_n be_v yet_o disagree_v what_o canon_n or_o law_n be_v obligatory_a and_o what_o not_o but_o they_o contradict_v and_o condemn_v each_o other_o law_n q._n 37._o if_o a_o layman_n shall_v know_v but_o one_o part_n of_o the_o council_n decree_n about_o faith_n or_o obedience_n will_v such_o a_o defective_a half_a faith_n and_o obedience_n save_v he_o or_o must_v he_o know_v all_o q._n 38._o if_o you_o say_v that_o all_o this_o historical_a knowledge_n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o laity_n but_o they_o must_v believe_v herein_o the_o priest_n or_o bishop_n that_o be_v over_o they_o 1._o how_o be_v this_o then_o a_o belief_n of_o council_n 2._o what_o shall_v the_o poor_a people_n do_v that_o one_o of_o many_o hundred_o of_o they_o never_o see_v their_o bishop_n much_o less_o ever_o speak_v with_o he_o 3._o and_o be_v their_o priest_n infallible_a herein_o or_o not_o q._n 39_o do_v not_o this_o by_o the_o deceitful_a noise_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o council_n and_o a_o college_n of_o bishop_n make_v every_o parish_n priest_n word_n the_o very_a foundation_n into_o which_o all_o man_n faith_n must_v be_v resolve_v and_o he_o that_o say_v i_o believe_v the_o scripture_n because_o the_o church_n and_o council_n propose_v it_o or_o attest_v it_o and_o i_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n and_o council_n say_v it_o because_o the_o priest_n say_v it_o do_v he_o not_o say_v as_o much_o as_o i_o believe_v the_o scripture_n church_n and_o council_n upon_o the_o bare_a word_n of_o the_o priest_n q._n 40._o be_v it_o not_o hard_o for_o the_o people_n that_o know_v their_o priest_n to_o be_v sottish_a ignorant_a profane_a drunken_a malicious_a man_n to_o lay_v all_o their_o salvation_n on_o a_o suppose_a certainty_n that_o these_o priest_n say_v true_a q._n 41._o if_o the_o parishioner_n know_v also_o that_o their_o priest_n never_o read_v the_o council_n and_o confess_v that_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o and_o know_v he_o also_o to_o be_v a_o common_a liar_n can_v they_o certain_o believe_v the_o scripture_n and_o the_o council_n and_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o duty_n contain_v in_o both_o upon_o the_o word_n of_o such_o a_o priest_n q._n 42._o can_v they_o that_o be_v unlearned_a and_o never_o see_v a_o bishop_n tell_v whether_o the_o parish_n priest_n and_o the_o bishop_n say_v the_o same_o or_o whether_o their_o bishop_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o the_o other_o bishop_n and_o whether_o the_o bishop_n e._n g._n of_o england_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n spain_n italy_n germany_n denmark_n sweden_n etc._n etc._n and_o they_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o the_o greek_n etc._n etc._n q._n 43._o be_v it_o a_o divine_a faith_n that_o be_v resolve_v thus_o into_o the_o mere_a belief_n of_o man_n yea_o of_o a_o ignorant_a priest_n or_o prelate_n or_o but_o a_o humane_a q._n 44._o if_o we_o and_o all_o man_n have_v no_o other_o certainty_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o the_o word_n of_o such_o a_o priest_n or_o the_o decree_n of_o a_o council_n will_v it_o be_v more_o or_o less_o certain_a to_o we_o than_o now_o it_o be_v q._n 45._o have_v none_o of_o all_o those_o christian_n a_o true_a divine_a faith_n who_o be_v convert_v by_o protestant_a preacher_n who_o teach_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o scripture_n upon_o other_o evidence_n than_o a_o council_n word_n q._n 46._o by_o what_o evidence_n do_v a_o council_n know_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v god_n word_n be_v it_o only_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o former_a council_n if_o so_o how_o do_v that_o former_a council_n know_v it_o and_o so_o the_o first_o council_n that_o have_v none_o before_o to_o testify_v it_o and_o what_o use_n be_v there_o for_o the_o assertion_n of_o the_o late_a council_n when_o it_o be_v do_v already_o by_o a_o former_a q._n 47._o why_o do_v not_o one_o council_n determine_v of_o all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o leave_v it_o still_o undo_v but_o if_o it_o be_v do_v must_v new_a one_o be_v call_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n to_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n over_o again_o and_o do_v that_o which_o other_o have_v do_v before_o they_o q._n 48._o be_v not_o the_o law_n the_o rule_n of_o duty_n and_o judgement_n and_o must_v all_o christian_n be_v judge_v at_o last_o by_o the_o bishop_n canon_n law_n and_o see_v sin_n be_v a_o transgression_n of_o the_o law_n and_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o obey_v a_o thousand_o law_n than_o a_o few_o be_v not_o they_o the_o most_o mortal_a enemy_n to_o christian_n who_o make_v they_o so_o many_o law_n and_o make_v salvation_n so_o hard_a a_o work_n q._n 49._o see_v christ_n be_v above_o three_o year_n teach_v his_o apostle_n before_o he_o die_v and_o after_o his_o resurrection_n be_v see_v of_o they_o forty_o day_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o thing_n pertain_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o be_v assemble_v together_o with_o they_o command_v they_o not_o to_o depart_v from_o jerusalem_n but_o wait_v for_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o father_n even_o the_o spirit_n to_o lead_v they_o into_o all_o truth_n and_o bring_v all_o thing_n to_o their_o remembrance_n and_o their_o commission_n be_v to_o teach_v all_o christian_n to_o observe_v whatever_o christ_n command_v act._n 1.3_o 4._o math._n 28.19_o 20._o be_v it_o to_o be_v believe_v that_o yet_o christ_n by_o himself_o and_o his_o spirit_n in_o these_o apostle_n do_v not_o make_v all_o the_o law_n that_o be_v divine_a and_o enough_o for_o the_o universal_a church_n to_o observe_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o universal_a concord_n q._n 50._o be_v it_o not_o enough_o to_o salvation_n and_o church_n concord_n for_o all_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n to_o agree_v 1._o in_o preserve_v these_o law_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n 2._o and_o to_o teach_v the_o people_n to_o know_v and_o obey_v they_o 3._o and_o to_o defend_v they_o against_o adversary_n and_o 4._o to_o make_v they_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o communion_n by_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o key_n 5._o and_o by_o their_o own_o authority_n to_o determine_v of_o variable_a circumstance_n of_o worship_n such_o as_o the_o place_n of_o meeting_n the_o time_n the_o translation_n the_o subject_n for_o the_o day_n etc._n etc._n be_v there_o beside_o all_o this_o a_o necessity_n of_o universal_a law_n for_o the_o salvation_n and_o concord_n of_o believer_n and_o of_o a_o stand_a sovereign_a power_n in_o priest_n prelate_n or_o patriarch_n or_o pope_n to_o make_v such_o law_n q._n 51._o have_v we_o not_o better_a assurance_n that_o the_o foresay_a apostle_n teach_v by_o christ_n and_o inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v authority_n and_o infallibility_n for_o this_o work_n than_o we_o can_v have_v that_o pope_n patriarch_n prelate_n or_o priest_n have_v it_o q._n 52._o when_o some_o english_a prelate_n and_o priest_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o be_v a_o schismatic_a that_o obey_v not_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o that_o schism_n be_v a_o damn_v sin_n do_v they_o not_o
all_o child_n be_v teach_v to_o read_v and_o learn_v catechism_n and_o scripture_n and_o use_v the_o lord_n day_n in_o pious_a exercise_n and_o submit_v to_o their_o teacher_n and_o forbear_v profane_a contempt_n or_o abuse_n of_o person_n or_o thing_n i_o think_v the_o whole_a matter_n be_v decide_v in_o these_o ten_o particular_n §_o 4._o ii_o now_o the_o nomine_fw-la the_o question_n be_v what_o be_v to_o be_v call_v the_o form_n and_o what_o but_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o church_n as_o national_a for_o of_o a_o church_n as_o congregational_a or_o as_o diocesan_n or_o a_o provincial_n we_o have_v no_o controversy_n no_o more_o than_o of_o a_o city_n or_o school_n and_o see_v every_o politic_a society_n consist_v of_o the_o pars_fw-la imperans_fw-la and_o pars_fw-la subdita_fw-la all_o grant_n that_o the_o pars_fw-la imperans_fw-la as_o relate_v to_o the_o pars_fw-la subdita_fw-la be_v the_o specify_v or_o unify_v form_n and_o head_n it_o be_v then_o clear_a that_o all_o the_o clergy_n be_v but_o the_o pars_fw-la subdita_fw-la under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o summa_fw-la potestas_fw-la whether_o king_n alone_o or_o king_n and_o parliament_n or_o a_o aristocracy_n they_o can_v be_v but_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o church_n as_o national_a and_o not_o the_o formal_a head_n for_o a_o body_n politic_a of_o one_o species_n can_v have_v but_o one_o head_n of_o that_o species_n so_o that_o to_o make_v a_o primate_n or_o two_o metropolitan_o or_o a_o synod_n of_o diocesan_n or_o a_o convocation_n represent_v all_o the_o clergy_n to_o be_v more_o than_o the_o matter_n of_o a_o church_n as_o national_a be_v to_o make_v they_o the_o summa_fw-la potestas_fw-la or_o sovereign_a and_o to_o depose_v king_n and_o parliament_n §_o 5._o obj._n but_o the_o regiment_n be_v of_o two_o species_n so_o be_v the_o policy_n society_n and_o supremacy_n each_o be_v supreme_a in_o sua_fw-la specie_fw-la ans._n 1._o so_o than_o you_o will_v have_v two_o national_a church_n and_o sovereign_n if_o you_o will_v extend_v the_o controversy_n but_o to_o the_o name_n it_o may_v be_v the_o better_o bear_v but_o then_o acknowledge_v the_o equivocation_n and_o give_v we_o the_o definition_n of_o each_o church_n and_o use_v not_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o your_o own_o form_n only_o 2._o but_o a_o subject_a policy_n be_v not_o the_o supreme_a and_o denominate_a policy_n it_o be_v private_a and_o subordinate_a as_o to_o national_a the_o physician_n the_o soldier_n the_o mariner_n etc._n etc._n though_o they_o be_v in_o hoc_fw-la fit_a to_o over-rule_v the_o king_n and_o parliament_n be_v not_o therefore_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o national_a body_n politic_a §_o 6._o obj._n but_o there_o be_v be_v matter_n of_o small_a moment_n but_o the_o clergy_n be_v ruler_n in_o matter_n of_o salvation_n ans._n unhappy_a divide_v ruler_n they_o have_v be_v here_o and_o in_o most_o of_o the_o church_n but_o 1._o i_o have_v prove_v that_o king_n be_v ruler_n also_o in_o matter_n of_o salvation_n as_o great_a as_o they_o and_o over_o they_o 2._o be_v not_o moses_n and_o david_n and_o solomon_n and_o jehoshaphat_n and_o hezekiah_n and_o josiah_n etc._n etc._n the_o sovereign_a ruler_n of_o church_n and_o priest_n though_o a_o vzziah_n may_v not_o offer_v sacrifice_n or_o incense_n 3._o the_o proper_a govern_v power_n of_o bishop_n be_v but_o over_o their_o own_o flock_n and_o they_o may_v not_o rule_v in_o other_o man_n diocese_n much_o less_o over_o king_n parliament_n and_o kingdom_n further_o than_o the_o sovereign_n give_v they_o political_a power_n §_o 7._o obj._n they_o may_v command_v king_n and_o kingdom_n in_o christ_n name_n to_o obey_v god_n and_o forbear_v sin_n ans._n true_a so_o do_v every_o prophet_n so_o may_v any_o one_o minister_n yea_o a_o foreigner_n a_o salvian_n a_o luther_n etc._n etc._n but_o this_o be_v god_n government_n nunciative_a and_o not_o political_a and_o so_o if_o the_o metropolitan_o diocesan_n convocation_n or_o a_o general_n council_n command_v as_o in_o christ_n name_n and_o prove_v their_o commission_n as_o messenger_n from_o he_o we_o will_v obey_v christ_n in_o they_o but_o if_o one_o man_n bring_v better_a proof_n from_o scripture_n that_o he_o speak_v from_o christ_n he_o be_v to_o be_v obey_v before_o a_o council_n that_o prove_v no_o such_o thing_n this_o sort_n of_o divine_a authority_n lie_v in_o evidence_n which_o most_o bishop_n on_o earth_n now_o have_v not_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o message_n and_o be_v but_o nunciative_a and_o work_v only_o on_o voluntary_a believer_n and_o consenter_n and_o if_o the_o controversy_n de_fw-fr nomine_fw-la be_v whether_o a_o christian_a kingdom_n as_o such_o may_v be_v call_v a_o church_n what_o pretence_n have_v the_o deniers_fw-fr not_o à _fw-fr notatione_n nominis_fw-la the_o church_n in_o the_o wilderness_n be_v a_o scripture_n name_n and_o sure_o the_o jew_n church_n be_v not_o denominate_v from_o the_o priest_n only_o moses_n be_v oft_o name_v as_o its_o head_n than_o aaron_n §_o 8._o obj._n but_o be_v not_o judge_n and_o bishop_n a_o part_n of_o the_o pars_fw-la imperans_fw-la as_o well_o as_o the_o sovereign_n ans._n only_o subordinate_a in_o their_o province_n they_o be_v but_o as_o the_o king_n hand_n and_o tongue_n they_o be_v subject_n themselves_o and_o have_v no_o political_a power_n but_o what_o he_o give_v they_o 2._o if_o you_o may_v so_o far_o distinguish_v of_o they_o as_o imperant_fw-la under_o the_o king_n and_o as_o subject_n as_o to_o say_v that_o judge_n and_o bishop_n be_v as_o the_o wife_n in_o the_o family_n that_o have_v a_o govern_v power_n over_o child_n and_o servant_n that_o make_v she_o not_o the_o denominate_a head_n of_o the_o family_n but_o a_o subject_a of_o the_o high_a rank_n §_o 9_o qu._n what_o if_o a_o christian_a kingdom_n have_v no_o pastor_n ans._n then_o they_o be_v but_o a_o embryo_n or_o half_a christian_a and_o not_o materia_fw-la disposita_fw-la for_o a_o full_a formation_n the_o matter_n and_o privation_n that_o be_v dispositio_fw-la receptiva_fw-la be_v essential_a to_o the_o body_n though_o they_o be_v not_o the_o form_n 10._o qu._n but_o what_o if_o under_o a_o infidel_n king_n a_o christian_a nation_n be_v confederate_a under_o bishop_n ans._n they_o be_v no_o christian_a kingdom_n but_o a_o christian_a nation_n and_o be_v many_o confederate_a church_n and_o may_v be_v call_v one_o church_n equivocal_o and_o secundum_fw-la quid_fw-la as_o confederate_a kingdom_n may_v be_v one_o kingdom_n but_o they_o be_v but_o materia_fw-la disposita_fw-la sine_fw-la forma_fw-la as_o to_z a_o national_a church_n proper_o so_o call_v and_o as_o such_o §_o 11._o qu._n be_v those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o be_v not_o conformist_n yes_o if_o they_o conform_v to_o christianity_n and_o be_v subject_n of_o the_o same_o king_n §_o 12._o there_o be_v a_o odd_a writer_n that_o have_v late_o publish_v a_o book_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o act_n of_o toleration_n free_v not_o nonconformist_n from_o the_o guilt_n of_o schism_n doleful_n be_v the_o case_n of_o such_o a_o church_n and_o land_n where_o the_o learned_a man_n after_o near_o thirty_o year_n silence_v imprison_a and_o ruine_v multitude_n know_v not_o to_o this_o day_n what_o they_o be_v or_o what_o they_o hold_v and_o who_o it_o be_v that_o they_o do_v all_o this_o against_o how_o can_v such_o wink_v so_o hard_o as_o not_o to_o know_v that_o we_o take_v it_o for_o no_o schism_n to_o assemble_v for_o god_n worship_n before_o the_o act_n of_o toleration_n while_o they_o have_v do_v all_o this_o against_o we_o for_o so_o do_v can_v they_o think_v we_o so_o mad_a as_o to_o suffer_v jail_n and_o ruin_n and_o scorn_n and_o death_n to_o many_o for_o know_a schism_n and_o if_o we_o take_v it_o for_o a_o duty_n before_o how_o can_v we_o take_v the_o act_n of_o toleration_n to_o be_v it_o that_o must_v justify_v we_o but_o such_o man_n englanâ—_n suffer_v by_o that_o can_v distinguish_v between_o foâ—m_fw-la divinum_fw-la and_o humanum_fw-la we_o believe_v that_o goâ—s_n command_n justify_v we_o in_o foro_fw-la divino_fw-la for_o obey_v it_o but_o the_o law_n justify_v we_o in_o foro_fw-la humano_fw-la gâ—ds_o law_n and_o judgement_n will_v keep_v we_o from_o hell_n aâ—d_v at_o last_o silence_n our_o silencer_n but_o the_o king_n law_n bring_v we_o and_o keep_v we_o out_o of_o jail_n and_o from_o thâ—_n jaw_n of_o they_o that_o envy_v our_o liberty_n and_o life_n §_o 13._o it_o be_v a_o question_n considerable_a whether_o england_n be_v a_o protestant_a church_n or_o not_o if_o it_o have_v a_o papist_n king_n to_o which_o i_o say_v we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o a_o profess_a papist_n and_o a_o conceal_a one_o 2._o and_o between_o a_o king_n that_o have_v the_o total_a sovereignty_n and_o legislative_a power_n and_o one_o that_o have_v but_o
part_n of_o it_o and_o the_o parliament_n another_o part_n 3._o and_o one_o who_o law_n be_v for_o popery_n or_o his_o power_n above_o law_n use_v by_o commission_n and_o one_o who_o rule_v by_o protestant_a law_n and_o so_o 1._o a_o kingdom_n under_o a_o total_a popish_a sovereignty_n rule_v by_o popish_a law_n or_o mandate_n above_o law_n be_v no_o political_a protestant_n national_a church_n though_o all_o the_o clergy_n be_v protestant_n the_o form_n that_o denominate_v be_v papal_a and_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o a_o papal_a church_n or_o kingdom_n because_o the_o matter_n be_v essential_a and_o its_o disposition_n without_o which_o none_o recipitur_fw-la forma_fw-la it_o be_v a_o christian_a church_n neither_o protestant_n save_o equivocal_o nor_o papist_n but_o mix_v but_o if_o bishop_n morley_n and_o those_o conformist_n that_o give_v the_o total_a legislation_n and_o sovereignty_n to_o the_o king_n alone_o be_v not_o in_o the_o right_n nor_o they_o that_o make_v it_o traitorous_a to_o suppose_v that_o the_o king_n authority_n speak_v by_o law_n may_v be_v set_v against_o his_o personal_a will_n word_n and_o commission_n than_o the_o parliament_n and_o law_n remain_v protestant_a the_o kingdom_n and_o church_n may_v you_o be_v so_o call_v though_o not_o in_o the_o full_a sense_n foâ—_n then_o the_o law_n be_v the_o king_n public_a voice_n aâ—d_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o power_n above_o his_o own_o alone_a 〈◊〉_d they_o though_o he_o be_v a_o papist_n he_o rule_v as_o a_o protesâ—ant_n but_o it_o be_v otherwise_o if_o his_o commission_n e._n â—_o to_o the_o french_a or_o irish_a to_o invade_v the_o land_n be_v â—bove_o law_n and_o may_v not_o be_v resist_v on_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o so_o great_a a_o stress_n lie_v on_o this_o poiâ—t_n of_o conformity_n §_o 14._o but_o i_o will_v leave_v another_o case_n to_o the_o consideration_n of_o other_o â—f_a metropolitan_o or_o primate_fw-la if_o diocesan_n or_o convocation_n be_v the_o summa_fw-la potestas_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la and_o a_o church_n be_v true_o societas_fw-la politica_fw-la or_o govern_v qu._n then_o what_o religion_n be_v the_o diocesan_n church_n of_o gloucester_n while_o godfrey_n goodman_n be_v bishop_n or_o the_o diocesan_n church_n of_o eli_n of_o norwich_n of_o oxford_n etc._n etc._n while_n dr._n guning_n dr._n sparrow_n dr._n parker_n etc._n etc._n be_v bishop_n or_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o ireland_n while_o dr._n laud_n dr._n neale_n be_v here_o the_o metropolitan_o and_o dr._n bromhall_n primate_n of_o ireland_n §_o 15._o as_o to_o the_o learned_a dr._n now_o bishop_n stillingfleet_n that_o make_v the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o have_v no_o visible_a inform_v constitutive_a head_n or_o sovereign_n but_o to_o be_v govern_v by_o mere_a consent_n of_o man_n agree_v in_o a_o convocation_n represent_v the_o whole_a body_n i_o be_o sorry_a i_o have_v say_v heretofore_o so_o much_o against_o it_o as_o if_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o writer_n of_o politic_n regardable_a have_v not_o be_v answer_n enough_o who_o agree_v that_o all_o politic_a body_n be_v essentiate_v by_o the_o pars_fw-la imperans_fw-la or_o summa_fw-la potestas_fw-la and_o the_o pars_fw-la subdita_fw-la as_o the_o materia_fw-la disposita_fw-la and_o i_o so_o much_o honour_v the_o national_a church_n of_o england_n as_o that_o i_o shall_v not_o yet_o grant_v till_o it_o be_v further_o deform_v that_o it_o be_v no_o political_a body_n but_o a_o mere_a confederate_a community_n like_o a_o confederacy_n of_o kingdom_n but_o if_o ever_o it_o come_v to_o that_o you_o may_v say_v that_o when_o the_o same_o land_n have_v many_o sort_n of_o confederate_a clergy_n it_o have_v as_o many_o church_n and_o which_o be_v the_o best_a i_o think_v be_v not_o know_v in_o france_n or_o spain_n or_o italy_n or_o here_o by_o the_o major_a vote_n nor_o have_v nature_n put_v a_o rule_v authority_n in_o major_a vote_n of_o lay_n or_o clergy_n as_o bear_v with_o they_o before_o contract_n give_v it_o they_o by_o political_a constitution_n all_o be_v well_o in_o heaven_n the_o lord_n fit_v we_o for_o it_o march_n 30._o 1691._o since_o the_o write_n of_o all_o this_o i_o have_v read_v bishop_n stillingfleet_n excellent_a charge_n to_o his_o clergy_n which_o will_v give_v i_o hope_v not_o only_o of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o protestant_a reformation_n here_o but_o also_o of_o such_o a_o further_a reformation_n as_o may_v procure_v our_o concord_n or_o at_o last_o move_v the_o lawmaker_n so_o far_o to_o amend_v the_o act_n of_o uniformity_n as_o may_v procure_v it_o be_v it_o not_o that_o the_o deluge_n of_o the_o wickedness_n in_o city_n and_o country_n and_o the_o paucity_n of_o man_n qualify_v for_o his_o describe_v work_n and_o the_o power_n and_o number_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o it_o make_v i_o fear_v that_o it_o will_v die_v as_o unpracticable_a singularity_n but_o i_o humble_o recommend_v to_o the_o clergy_n the_o regard_n especial_o of_o these_o passage_n in_o it_o i._o pag._n 12._o those_o that_o have_v the_o small_a cure_n be_v call_v pastor_n and_o linwood_n note_v that_o parochialis_fw-la sacerdoâ—_n dicitur_fw-la pastor_n and_o that_o not_o only_o by_o way_n of_o allusion_n but_o in_o respect_n to_o the_o cure_n of_o soul_n but_o we_o need_v not_o go_v so_o far_o back_o what_o be_v they_o admit_v to_o be_v it_o not_o ad_fw-la curam_fw-la animarum_fw-la ask_v dr._n fuller_n dean_n of_o lincoln_n then_o whether_o it_o be_v ministerial_a truth_n to_o publish_v that_o parochus_n be_v never_o call_v pastor_n till_o the_o deliration_n of_o this_o and_o the_o former_a age._n ii_o pag._n 25._o i_o hope_v thâ—y_n be_v now_o convince_v that_o the_o persecution_n wâ—ich_fw-mi they_o complain_v late_o so_o much_o of_o be_v carry_v on_o by_o other_o man_n and_o for_o other_o design_n than_o they_o will_v then_o seem_v to_o believe_v i_o be_o glad_a that_o you_o be_v convince_v of_o it_o you_o be_v mistake_v in_o we_o we_o believe_v it_o ever_o since_o 1660._o but_o we_o know_v that_o it_o be_v sheldon_n morley_n guning_n hinchman_n sparrow_n and_o many_o more_o such_o that_o be_v the_o great_a agent_n of_o it_o in_o court_n convocation_n and_o parliament_n i_o thank_v you_o for_o disow_v it_o iii_o i_o rejoice_v to_o find_v it_o prove_v pag._n 37._o that_o the_o bishop_n be_v judge_v of_o the_o fitness_n of_o any_o clerk_n present_v to_o a_o benefice_n which_o as_o it_o put_v we_o in_o some_o faint_a hope_v for_o the_o future_a so_o for_o the_o time_n past_o it_o tell_v the_o bishop_n who_o the_o guilt_n be_v of_o the_o institution_n of_o all_o the_o uncapable_a clergy_n iu_o pag._n 40._o he_o prove_v that_o visitation_n shall_v be_v parochial_a v._o he_o comfortable_o purpose_v to_o reduce_v confirmation_n to_o its_o true_a use_n and_o tell_v minister_n their_o duty_n of_o certify_v the_o receiver_n fitness_n vi_o in_o a_o word_n i_o entreat_v the_o reader_n to_o compare_v this_o charge_n with_o the_o visitation_n article_n of_o bishop_n wren_n pierce_n and_o such_o other_o and_o the_o charge_n against_o they_o in_o parliament_n and_o observe_v the_o difference_n and_o be_v thankful_a for_o so_o much_o april_n 3._o 1691._o finis_fw-la finis_fw-la so_o they_o be_v even_o of_o that_o one_o body_n of_o which_o christ_n be_v head_n head_n they_o be_v unite_v in_o all_o the_o 7_o term_n of_o unity_n require_v eph._n 4.4_o 5_o 6._o they_o desire_v not_o to_o be_v of_o any_o universal_a body_n but_o christ_n no_o more_o than_o under_o one_o monarch_n of_o the_o world_n world_n nor_o in_o kingdom_n neither_o under_o one_o man_n or_o senate_n but_o they_o have_v a_o better_a union_n union_n they_o that_o record_v his_o death_n say_v that_o he_o die_v in_o rostok_n in_o his_o too_o hasty_a passage_n from_o sweden_n towards_o be_v wife_n then_o absent_a quistorpius_n pastor_n of_o rostok_n be_v with_o he_o yet_o this_o bishop_n know_v grotius_n who_o say_v true_a i_o know_v not_o not_o how_o much_o that_o be_v see_v in_o their_o patriarch_n jeremias_n and_o in_o the_o council_n at_o florence_n florence_n the_o very_o worst_a of_o popery_n be_v bring_v in_o by_o hildebrand_n long_o before_o four_o hundred_o year_n last_o and_o he_o that_o can_v receive_v all_o that_o their_o council_n bring_v in_o till_o 1256._o need_v not_o stick_v at_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n save_o transubstantiation_n we_o can_v obey_v the_o pope_n as_o patriarch_n and_o universal_a primate_n though_o he_o will_v quit_v the_o last_o four_o hundred_o year_n addition_n nor_o think_v this_o a_o quit_v popery_n popery_n do_v the_o three_o tie_v we_o to_o the_o four_o four_o that_o be_v well_o put_v in_o but_o by_o who_o convocate_v convocate_v over_o council_n council_n do_v christ_n make_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n perpetual_a lawmaker_n to_o other_o prince_n and_o all_o the_o world_n or_o to_o that_o empire_n when_o it_o be_v